Erotic Encounters

Erotic Encounters
Written By:
James Loren Seventree

SEVENTREE/EROTIC ENCOUNTERS Page -2-
Chapter 1
Mattie had discovered the pleasures of erotic wrestling when she was barely eighteen. Her
father lost his life in a construction accident a year before. Mattie’s aunt moved in with her and
her mother several months after the funeral. Mattie was in her senior year of high school and
worked week nights at a local diner. She often came home and would hear a considerable
commotion emanating from the large upstairs bedroom. At first she assumed they were practicing
tumbling routines. The women had been circus performers in the past and enjoyed successful
careers until the circus disbanded a few years after Mattie was born.
Late one warm spring evening, Mattie returned home from work and as she crossed the
yard to the porch heard loud gasps, shrieks and squeals coming from the open upstairs window.
Her curiosity piqued, she stopped and listened to the unusual sounds. She slipped up the
stairwell and peeked through the door. The sight of her mother and aunt, wearing nothing but
bikini bottoms and dripping with sweat as they thrashed across the mat frightened her. She
watched as her aunt trapped her mother’s head between her thighs and set to work grinding on
her hold. Her mother’s arms were hugging her opponent’s thighs, her muffled gasps and squeals
blending with grunts of sheer exertion as the women fought.
Mattie watched as her aunt rolled on top of her mother. She trapped her mother’s face
between her thighs and pinned her arms to the mat as she pulled and twisted her mother’s ample
tits. Much to Mattie’s surprise, her mother lashed out with her legs and caught her tormentor’s
head in a scissors hold of her own. Mattie stared in amazement as the women rolled across the
mat, squeezing each other mercilessly, pulling and twisting each other’s tits. Suddenly they broke
their holds and scrambled to their feet, pulling each other’s hair and tits as they grunted and
gasped with exertion.

Mattie’s eyes widened as she heard her aunt squeal loudly. Her mother reached inside her
opponent’s panties and grabbed a handful of pussy hair. Mattie’s aunt responded by grabbing
her mother by both tits. The women struggled from one side of the mat to the other, pulling each
others tits and hair. Mattie’s mother managed to trap her aunt in a headlock and glanced up to see
her daughter watching the action. She grinned sadistically as she poured on the punishment,
slamming Mattie’s aunt to the mat. Her aunt pushed her mother’s head back and trapped her
once again in a blistering head scissors. She smiled wickedly, her body glistening with sweat as
she watched Mattie standing inside the door. “Now I’m gonna make your momma beg for
mercy!”
Mattie was mesmerized by the sight of her aunt punishing her mother. She felt herself
becoming highly aroused by the primal action. She hoped her mother would escape and seize
control of the match. “C’mon mom! Work your way out of it. You can do it!”
Mattie’s mother thrashed wildly on the mat, struggling to take the punishment she was
enduring. She gasped for air and pounded the mat with her fists. Mattie watched as her mother,
dripping with sweat and struggling to escape, finally waved her arms in submission. Her aunt
released her hold and leaped to her feet, holding Mattie’s mother by the hair.
Mattie watched as her mom licked and nibbled her aunt’s inner thighs. Her mother
reached inside her aunt’s briefs and fingered her pussy, ripping her panties off as she buried her
face between her playmate’s thighs, licking and sucking her pussy. Her aunt’s knees were getting
rubbery as she pumped her hips wildly, gasping for air. She pulled her challenger’s hair, shrieking
and squealing with pleasure. Mattie couldn’t restrain herself any longer and began pleasuring
herself as she watched her mother and aunt locked together in an erotic tangle.
Later that week Mattie got her first erotic wrestling lesson. Her mother and her aunt
worked with her, encouraging her constantly. By summer Mattie had become excellent
competition for both her mother and aunt. Mattie fondly recalled the warm summer night she
took her mother on in an all-out torture session and squeezed her nearly unconscious. She felt an
incredible sense of exhilaration watching her mother thrash helplessly, her head trapped between
Mattie’s sweaty thighs. Hearing her mother grunting and gasping as she hugged her thighs made
Mattie extremely hot. Nearly ready to explode with a fiery orgasm, Mattie loosened her grip and
her mother, sensing her chance to escape, rolled free and pounced on her daughter. Mattie found
herself trapped between her mother’s gorgeous thighs and she punished her daughter mercilessly,
squeezing her head while pulling and twisting Mattie’s tits. Mattie felt her mother’s hand reach
inside her briefs and squealed loudly as her mother grabbed a handful of her snatch hair. Mattie’s
mother continued to work her daughter over until Mattie was nearly unconscious.
Eventually Mattie found the courage to approach a school friend of hers, a gorgeous black
girl Mattie was sure would enjoy erotic wrestling as much as she did. She and Vivian met one
evening and Mattie introduced her to her mother and her aunt. After dinner Mattie’s mother and
aunt climbed the stairs to their impromptu gym, stripped off their clothing and tore into each
other. Mattie suggested to Vivian that they go upstairs. “There’s something I’d like you to see.”
Vivian’s curiosity was aroused and as they walked into the room Vivian stared in
amazement as she viewed the women locked in an erotic tangle of arms and legs. Vivian began to
visit more frequently and soon became a formidable opponent for Mattie. The girls worked each
other over in one match after another. Vivian was tough and able to take all the punishment
Mattie could dish out. Mattie’s mother and aunt enjoyed watching the girls work each other over
and often teamed up with them for some sizzling tag-team action.
During a wild match one late summer evening, Mattie trapped Vivian in a head scissors
and went to work pulling her opponent’s tits and snatch hair. Vivian could take a tremendous
amount of punishment, but couldn’t endure having her snatch hair pulled. Much to Mattie’s
surprise, Vivian leaped to her feet and without a word left the room. Mattie followed her
downstairs. “Hey! Everything okay? You mad at me?”
“Hell no. I just need to do something.”
“Yea? Like what?”
“I’m gonna shave my pussy and then I’m gonna drag you onto the mat and make you lick
me until I can’t cum anymore.”
Mattie grinned. “You’re gonna shave your pussy? H’mmmm. That sounds like a cool
idea. I think I will to. Hey! I’ll shave you if you shave me
The girls climbed into the shower, lathering each other up as they giggled and laughed.
Showered and invigorated, the girls returned to the makeshift gym and squared off, both girls
completely nude. It was the first time Mattie had wrestled in the nude. Vivian sprang at Mattie
trapped in a face straddle. True to her word, Vivian ground her clean shaved snatch into Mattie’s
face, squealing with pleasure as she felt Mattie’s tongue licking at her pussy lips. She erupted in
a furious blast of pleasure and love liquid. Throwing herself forward, she buried her face in
Mattie’s pussy, grunting and moaning as she felt Mattie’s muscular thighs tighten around her
head. The girls thrashed across the mat, licking and sucking as they ground their thighs on each
other’s heads. Mattie’s mother and aunt shouted encouragement to the girls as they watched the
struggle. After nearly a half hour of erotic torture, the girls released each other and lay stretched
out on the mat gasping for breath.
Memories of that exciting mat encounter remained fresh in Mattie’s memory. It was the
first of many erotic encounters Mattie would experience. A few months after graduating from
high school, Mattie left home and struck out on the first of many adventures she was destined to
enjoy. She’d managed to save most of the money she made working as a waitress at the local
diner. Her mother gave her a small amount of money as a graduation present and an aging, yet
serviceable automobile.
Mattie was unsure where she wanted to go. She spent several days driving from Indiana
to Texas and stopped when she reached Galveston, attracted to the city’s close proximity to the
water. She felt she’d discovered a new world. Little did Mattie realize how true that might come
to be.
Her wholesome good looks and muscular body attracted considerable attention and within
a week of arriving she found a job as a waitress at a busy cafe and several young men all anxious
to date her. It didn’t take long for her to discover how thoroughly bisexual she was. As much as
she enjoyed sex with guys, she ached for the excitement of a no-holds-barred torture session with
other women. She also enjoyed incredibly rough sex with Jerry, a young man who was infatuated
with her. Mattie loved to work him over and have him work her over. He didn’t hold back when
he was with her and she felt free to go all out with him. One night after a wild love session Jerry
blurted out a query. “Have you ever considered sex with another woman?”
“How come you’d ask me that?”
“I’m curious.”
Mattie gave him an evil grin. “Would you like to watch me and another woman together?”
“Well . . . . uh . . . . yea!”
Mattie told him about her mother, her aunt and their experiences together.
“Damn! I wish I’d known you then. I’d give anything to watch you make your momma
beg for mercy.”

“What would you do if it was me begging for mercy? My momma’s one tough lady.”
“I dunno, I think you could probably take all the punishment she could dish out and still
come back for more. I’d just love to see you in action.”
“Find me a playmate and I’ll give you a show you won’t forget.”
A few days later Jerry stopped by the cafe just as Mattie was finishing her shift. She sat
down next to him. “You look really excited. What’s up?”
“My cousin Melissa’s coming to visit day after tomorrow and I told her about you. She’d
like to meet you.”
“You mean as in me and her together?”
“Uh huh. I’m pretty sure she could hold her own with you. Me and her play together
some. She’s plenty tough and loves to play rough.”
“Sure! I’d love to meet her.”
“Let’s go get something to eat and then I’ll take ay out to my place. There’s something’ I
wanna show you.”
As they ate, Jerry shared Melissa’s background with Mattie. Melissa had four
brothers and from an early age she’d enjoyed roughhousing with them. “Melissa’s got more
muscles than a lot of guys,”
“So she’s strong and knows some wrestling moves, huh?”
“She does. She figured out what to do, meson’ around with her brothers. She’s tough!
You’ll see what I mean once ay meet her.”
They finished dinner and drove to Jerry’s house, a ramshackle dwelling several miles out
of town. He parked his battered truck and led Mattie to a weathered barn behind the house.
Mattie smiled approvingly as they stepped inside. Stretched across the floor was a large
wrestling mat made of a thick layer of foam rubber covered with what appeared to have once
been a tent. “Wow! You made this?”
“Me and Melissa did. We used to mess around in the house, but Melissa wanted more
room so we decided to use the barn. I got the padding from an upholstery shop and Melissa
found the tent at an army surplus store.”
Mattie pulled her shirt over her head, her breasts spilling out as she kicked off her shoes
and stepped out of her pants. “Wanna wrestle?”
Jerry didn’t need encouragement. He stripped off his shirt and trousers and stepped onto
the mat. Mattie charged at him, knocking him off his feet as she slammed him onto his back. It
was clear Jerry was no match for Mattie. She worked him over with several punishing holds and
had him begging for mercy as she wrapped her powerful thighs around his head.
He thrashed helplessly as Mattie poured on the punishment. She worked her way into
position and milked his pulsing cock with both hands while she held his head between her legs.
Hot cum sprayed in the air as she brought him to completion. Not satisfied, she rolled on top of
him, stripped off her panties and straddled his face. Jerry licked and sucked her steamy pussy,
his muffled gasps blending with her shrieks and squeals of pleasure. Mattie slowly released him
and gave him a taunting grin. “I sure do hope your cousin’s tougher than you are!”
“You and her are gonna be something’ else together. I’m not sure which one of ay is
tougher, but it’s gonna be way good. I know that for damn sure!”
Mattie wasn’t sure what to expect, but from Jerry’s description his cousin was exactly
the kind of girl Mattie hoped to meet. Jerry agreed to bring Melissa to the cafe at the end of
Mattie’s shift and she was changed and impatiently waiting as Jerry arrived, accompanied by an
attractive brunette wearing a pair of tight fitting faded denim trousers and a sleeveless tee-shirt.
Melissa’s friendly smile put Mattie instantly at ease and the three left the cafe together. Jerry
suggested they stop at a local bar for drinks and conversation. Within an hour Melissa and Mattie
were laughing and joking as if they’d been friends for years. The evening passed rapidly and
Jerry’s patience had long since dissipated. “Hey! What d’ya say we go on out to the house?”
Melissa grinned. “What d’ya have in mind Jerry?”
Mattie smiled nervously. She was thoroughly aroused yet apprehensive. Melissa would
definitely be a challenge. Mattie struggled to appear calm and cool. Jerry parked the truck next to
the house and they walked to the barn. Mattie stripped to her thong and bounded across the
mat, turning to give Melissa and Jerry a wicked grin. Melissa dragged a large wooden
crate to the edge of the mat and pushed her cousin onto it. “There. Now you’ve got a ringside
seat. You like?”
Jerry was too aroused to speak. Melissa stepped onto the mat, slowly removing her tee
shirt and trousers. Her muscles rippled as she stretched and flexed, running her hands over her
body, her pussy hair peaking out from around the edges of her thong. She grinned at Mattie. “So
this is an all-out torture session, right?”
“We go at it until one of us is out of it. Tit pulling is okay?”
“Sure. No choking, biting or punching. Everything else is okay.”
“Good. I like it that way.”
The girls circled, sizing each other up. Mattie sprang at Melissa, but found herself
trapped in a headlock. Melissa increased the pressure, grinding on her hold as she grunted with
exertion. Mattie wrapped her arms around Melissa’s waist, trying to work her way out of the
hold, but Melissa tightened her grip. Mattie worked her hand between Melissa’s legs and grabbed
a fistful of Melissa’s snatch hair. Melissa shrieked loudly and loosened her hold on Mattie. “Ow!
You bitch!”
Mattie pulled free and trapped Melissa in a wrist lock, forcing her to her knees. She
muscled Melissa onto her back, continuing to work on her arm. Melissa thrashed and struggled,
working her way to her knees. Mattie was ready and trapped the gorgeous brunette in a step-
over head scissors.
Melissa’s contorted face mirrored the punishment she was enduring. Mattie poured on
more pressure and glanced at Jerry, pleased to see the bulge growing in his trousers. “Want me to
let up on her?”
“Hell no. Finish her!”
“Not just yet. I wanna soften her up first.” Mattie poured on the punishment, combining
the head scissors with plenty of tit pulling. Melissa shrieked, squealed and maneuvered herself
into position to escape. She forced Mattie onto her side, pulling and twisting her tits as she
worked her way higher on Mattie’s body.
Both women were beginning to sweat as they grunted and gasped. Mattie bucked and
bridged, sending Melissa flying onto her back. They fought for position and Melissa worked her
way on top of Mattie again, her body positioned in a cross-body pin. She wrapped Mattie up in
a wrist lock and arm scissors combination. She began nibbling and licking Mattie’s armpit. It was
a strange, but pleasant sensation and a complete surprise; a trick Mattie hadn’t encountered
before. Melissa worked her way from Mattie’s arm pit to her tits, sucking each of Mattie’s
swollen nipples. It was an exquisite form of torture. Mattie felt herself growing hotter by the
minute.
Melissa trapped Mattie’s face between her muscular thighs. Grunting and growling with
exertion, Melissa ground her thighs on Mattie’s head. Mattie thrashed and struggled. She
managed to capture Melissa in a head scissors of her own. Their bodies glistened with sweat as
they thrashed and struggled, squeezing each other while clawing each other’s ass cheeks and
twisting each other’s tits. Muffled shrieks and squeals filled the air. Mattie summoned every
ounce of strength she could command, grinding Melissa’s head between her sweaty thighs and the
punishment was taking it’s toll on Melissa.
Jerry watched with fascination and considerable arousal as Mattie continued to pour on
the punishment, softening her victim up, a sadistic expression on her sweat-streaked face. She
pinned Melissa to the mat with a reverse face straddle, ground her clean-shaved snatch into
Melissa’s face and went to work on her tits, using both hands to punish first one tit and then the
other. “Lick my pussy! Lick it! Oh! Yes!”
Melissa licked and sucked Mattie’s steamy pussy, bucking and thrashing as she struggled
to escape. Mattie pumped her hips with a frantic rhythm, exploding with a furious blast as
Melissa’s tongue urged her to a sizzling eruption of pleasure, droplets of love juice dripping
down her inner thighs.
Mattie stood up, dragging Melissa to her knees with two fistfuls of her long, brown hair.
She grinned at Jerry as she held his cousin by the hair, guiding her eager mouth from one thigh to
the other. Far from finished, Melissa worked her fingers into Mattie’s snatch and teased her
swollen lit. Mattie squealed with pleasure, her knees getting rubbery as she struggled to remain
standing.
Melissa continued to work her fingers in Mattie’s cunt. Unable to remain standing,
Mattie sank to her knees on the mat and the girls went to work pulling and twisting each other’s
tits and hair. Mattie grabbed a fistful of Melissa’s abundant snatch hair. Melissa gasped and
squealed as Mattie continued to punish her.

With a furious burst of strength, Melissa managed to force Mattie onto the mat and
trapped her once more in a head scissors. The move caught Mattie by surprise. She was sure
she’d softened Melissa up enough to finish her, now she found herself trapped between
Melissa’s muscular thighs. Melissa continued to pour on the punishment, forcing muffled gasps
and squeals from her victim. Mattie thrashed helplessly, unable to escape and nearly unconscious
as her gorgeous challenger continued to punish her mercilessly. Just as Mattie felt herself nearly
ready to pass out, Melissa let up on her hold, rolled Mattie face down on the mat and moved
behind her, pushing her legs apart.
Mattie shrieked and squealed as she felt Melissa fist fucking her. She pounded the mat
with her fists as she unleashed one frenzied orgasm after another. Melissa continued to pound her
pussy and Mattie was gasping for air and begging for mercy when Melissa finally released her
and rolled her onto her back. Melissa scrambled into position, grinding her snatch into Mattie’s
face. Now you’re gonna lick MY pussy. Lick it! Oh shit! That’s it. Pour it on!”
Mattie felt Melissa erupt with one orgasm after another. Melissa rolled Mattie over,
clamped her in a wicked head scissors and began fist fucking Mattie again. The combination of
punishment and pleasure was nearly more than Mattie could endure. She’d never been worked
over like this and was wild with arousal.
Melissa continued to torture her, grinding Mattie’s contorted face between her thighs,
pounding her pussy with one hand while she pulled Mattie’s tits with the other. Satisfied she’d
milked Mattie completely dry, Melissa leaned back on her arms and squeezed tighter, feeling
Mattie’s body go limp. She grinned at Mattie, nearly unconscious on the mat. “Had enough?”
Mattie struggled to catch her breath, running her hands over her face. “Jesus! You’re
amazing. I’ve never been worked over like this.”

“We’ll rest awhile and go at it again.”
“I’d like that!”
Jerry led Mattie and Melissa to the house and the three of them relaxed together, Jerry
still aroused even though he’d pleasured himself more than once as he watched the girls in action.
Mattie convinced Melissa to shave her pussy and Jerry volunteered to help her. The three moved
to the bathroom, cavorting playfully in the shower together.
An hour later they were in bed. Mattie and Melissa took turns fucking Jerry senseless,
one of them sitting on his face, the other milking his cock. Satisfied they’d finished him, they
collapsed onto the bed and were soon sleeping.
Mattie awoke to intensely pleasurable sensations coursing through her body. Melissa was
on top of her, fingering her wet pussy while she sucked and nibbled Mattie’s erect nipples. She
grinned as she watched Mattie writhing beneath her. “C’mon. Let’s go back out to the barn and
finish what we started.”
The women slipped out of bed, leaving Jerry sleeping peacefully. Once on the mat
Melissa wasted no time going after Mattie. Much to her surprise, Mattie was more than ready.
They tore into each other, landing in a heap on the mat, a tangle of arms and legs as they grunted
and gasped. Mattie captured Melissa with a crushing body scissors and reverse headlock. She
grabbed Melissa’s tits with her free hand, adding to the punishment. Melissa gasped and shrieked
as Mattie tightened her hold. Melissa bucked and thrashed frantically, but Mattie remained in
control. She worked her way into position and clamped Melissa’s head between her gorgeous
thighs, feeling Melissa’s hot breath splashing on her pussy. She maneuvered to her knees and
straddled Melissa’s face, pumping her hips wildly as she face fucked her playmate. Mattie loved
to punish, but she also enjoyed being punished. She dove between Melissa’s muscular thighs and
an intense head scissors battle ensued. Muffled shrieks and gasps blended with the sounds of
flesh slapping against flesh. Both girls were dripping with sweat and quivering uncontrollably as
they thrashed and struggled.
Mattie worked her way free of Melissa’s grasp and leaned back on her arms, arching her
body as she increased the pressure on her hold. Mattie had Melissa where she wanted her,
grinning as she heard Melissa begging for mercy. Mattie struggled to her feet and grabbed Melissa
by the hair, pulling her to her knees. She gasped as she felt the pleasurable sensations of
Melissa’s tongue and lips gliding across her upper thighs.
She pulled Melissa’s face tight to her pussy and squealed with pleasure as she felt
Melissa’s tongue exploring her steamy love canal. Hot cum dribbled down her inner thighs as she
erupted with a fiery orgasm. She forced Melissa face down on the canvas and pounced on the
brunette, scissoring her legs. Melissa was pinned and unable to escape. Mattie worked her fingers
into Melissa’s quivering snatch, then inserted her fist, pumping with a quickening rhythm.
Melissa shrieked and squealed, covering her head with her arms as her body shuddered and
shook. Mattie was relentless, pounding Melissa’s pussy with no let up.
Satisfied she’d gotten all Melissa could give, Mattie stood up and grabbed Melissa by the
hair, slamming her to the mat with a step-over head scissors. Mattie scissors her sweaty thighs
on Melissa’s head, licking her lips and grunting loudly as she poured on more pressure. Melissa
thrashed helplessly on the canvas, her gorgeous, firm tits flopping wildly as she struggled to
escape. It was no use. Mattie’s hold had taken the starch out of her and she was nearly
unconscious when Mattie finally let up on her.
Mattie stood up, a taunting smile on her face. “C’mon, girl. Get up and take some more
punishment.”
“Huh uh. I’ve had enough.”
Over the next few weeks Mattie and Melissa met at Jerry’s barn for more intense torture
sessions. Jerry began referring to Mattie as the Torture Queen. She enjoyed her sessions with
Melissa, but found herself wanting more. She missed the wild matches she and her mother had
together. Mattie remembered the thrill of hearing her mother beg for mercy as she worked her
over with a wicked head scissors and merciless tit pulling. Mattie also remembered the rematch
when her mother had given her a frightful shellacking that left her nearly unconscious on the mat,
her tits sore and bruised. Her mother had nearly tied her tits in a knot. Mattie wanted more of the
incredible pain and pleasure that came at the hands of a woman like her mama.
Chapter 2
One September afternoon her wish began to come true. A gorgeous, deeply tanned blond
entered the cafe accompanied by a girl who Mattie assumed was either the woman’s daughter or a
younger sister. The cafe was nearly deserted and Mattie had plenty of time for conversation. She
felt an attraction to the women and was sure they felt the same.
As Mattie leaned across the table to retrieve their dinner dishes the blond woman noticed
Mattie’s bruised tits. She and Melissa had gotten into a furious tit-pulling exchange during their
erotic love session the night before. “Damn, honey! You must really like it rough!”
Mattie blushed, realizing she’d inadvertently exposed her tits to her customers. “I do!”
The words spilled out and she smiled, trying to mask her embarrassment. “I . . . uh . . I mean . . .
I do like to play rough.”
“We do to! It might be fun getting to know you better. My name’s Sheila and thesis my
mom, Sally.”
“My name’s Mattie. It might be fun to get to know you both better!” Mattie smiled
coyly.
“Would you like to meet us for drinks when your finished with work?”
“I’d like that. My shift ends at nine.”
“We’ll see you then, Mattie.”
The afternoon passed slowly as Mattie eagerly anticipated the end of her shift. It was
difficult to concentrate on work. Sally and Sheila arrived at the cafe just as Mattie was finishing
her night’s work. “Hey Mattie, you about ready to go?”
“I am! Let’s get out’ here.”
“You wanna ride with me and mom?”

A relieved expression swept over Mattie’s face. “I would! My car quit running yesterday
and the shop hasn’t finished the repairs yet.”
Sally gestured toward a shiny Mercedes sedan parked at the curb. Mattie was stunned.
She didn’t know what she expected, but it surely wasn’t that she’d be riding across town in a
luxury automobile. She settled into the back seat and Sally accelerated into traffic. The
conversation turned to erotic topics. Mattie was pleased to discover Sally and Sheila were easy
to talk to. She felt as though they’d been friends for a long time.
Sally parked in front of an upscale lounge and they went inside. Mattie was
uncomfortable at first. She felt out of place in such posh surroundings. They settled into a corner
booth and were greeted by an attractive brunette. They ordered drinks and Sally turned to Mattie
with an evil smile. “How did your gorgeous tits get so bruised? You must have one rough lover!”
“I do, but it’s not what you think. I was wrestling with a girl I met recently.”
“Wrestling? You like wrestling?”
“I love to wrestle. Not the kind you see on television, but I do love to wrestle.”
“So what kind of wrestling do you like?”
“I like it erotic. I like to punish and I like to be punished. I like really intense foreplay.”
Sally was intrigued. “How’d you discover erotic wrestling?”
“When I was young my momma and my aunt would disappear into the attic. One night I
sneaked up the stairs and peeked inside. At first they scared me. I thought they were beating the
hell outlive each other. When they realized I was watching they told me they were playing. I
wanted to play to. Momma started teaching me and I was hooked. I got real good and I invited a
friend of mine from school to join us.
When I left home I decided I wanted to travel and see if I could hook up with other
women that liked what I like. That’s how I met Melissa. She’s tough, but I’m tougher. You must
think I’m weird.”
“Not at all! Let’s finish our drinks and go to my place. There’s something I’d like to
show you.”
Sheila nodded. “You’ll be surprised, but definitely pleased.”
Mattie was intrigued. Sally and Sheila were nothing like the wealthy people she’d
encountered before. Her eyes widened as she followed Sally and Sheila inside. The interior of the
home was spacious and elegant. Sally led the way through the living room and down a stairwell to
the basement. In the center of the room was a massive wrestling ring covered with thick burgundy
material on it’s floor and velvet ropes extending from ring post to ring post. Couches and
recliners were strategically placed around the ring, soft lights glowed from the ceiling above and a
wet bar extended the length of one wall. It was an amazing sight and not at all like the crude mat
and surroundings she’d experienced in Jerry’s barn. “Wow! This is unbelievable.”
“It was my husband’s idea. He called it my play pen. It was his way of keeping me
occupied while he was busy fucking his mistress. I got the house and everything in it after we
divorced. That and half the business we owned when we married.”
“This is really amazing.”
“Let’s have some wine and I’ll explain the rest of the story.”
They settled onto one of the couches and Mattie sipped her wine as Sally continued.
“My husband and I belonged to a swingers group and one night another woman and I got into a
playful tussle. I don’t remember how it started, but we were rolling around on the carpet in an
impromptu wrestling match. Neither one of us had a clue what we were doing. We were playing
and we liked what we were doing. I thought I was going to cum right then and there. I was so hot
I could barely stand it. I remember fucking Richard almost senseless that night.
A few weeks later at a party I was approached by one of the sales reps at Richard’s
company. She told me how much she enjoyed watching my impromptu wrestling match at the
last party and asked if it was something I might enjoy doing again. It was an intriguing question.
Gina was like a jungle cat and gorgeous with muscles in all the right places. She explained that she
worked out at a gym downtown and had become friends with one of the other women at the
gym. They would get together after hours at the gym. Much to Gina’s dismay, her friend got a
promotion and relocated to an office in another state. Gina missed the erotic sessions and decided
to approach me after she saw me at the party. I agreed to give it a try and we met late one
evening at the gym. Gina nearly tore me apart, but I was hooked. I’d never been so hot. I began
working out regularly at the gym, got in amazing shape and learned some wrestling holds. Within
a few months I was holding my own with Gina.
One night at a party Gina and I decided to give the guests a thrill. We stripped down to
our thongs and went at each other right in the middle of the party room. The bout didn’t last
long, but everyone seemed to enjoy what they saw. I thought Richard was going to cum in his
trousers.
He decided to convert our party room into a private arena. Gina and I occasionally did
erotic matches for a few friends and had plenty of private matches. A few months later I was
served divorce papers and discovered that Richard was leaving me for another woman. I was
devastated and lost interest in playing with Gina. Richard left and I retreated into my shell.
A few months later I got a call from my first ex-husband telling me Sheila wanted to
spend the summer with me. I was thrilled. Sheila arrived a week later and having her with me
turned my life around. Sheila and I were lounging around the pool one day and I decided to call
Gina and see if she wanted to join us for a swim. She sounded delighted to hear from me and
arrived an hour later. When I saw her come out of the changing room wearing a bikini that barely
covered her essentials, I was instantly hot.”
Sheila interrupted. “I was watching mom and realized she was getting turned on. I was
confused, but I thought it was cool. I liked her friend and I could tell she liked us to. We jumped
in the pool and played for awhile, splashing and swimming . We took a break and I went inside to
get us something to drink. When I came out Gina and mom were discussing something private.
When they saw me mom started jabbering about nothing and I could tell she was embarrassed.
Later that evening mom and Gina told me they were going out for drinks and they’d be
home later. I laid around watching television, but it was boring so I wandered around the house.
Mom had told me when I first arrived that the only part of the house I wasn’t allowed in was the
party room. I decided to sneak downstairs and find out what it was I wasn’t supposed to see. I
just about shit my shorts when I turned on the lights and saw a wrestling ring in the middle of the
room. I jumped in the ring and bounced around. It was awesome, like jumping on a trampoline. I
had no idea why it was there and I didn’t want to ask because mom would know I went
downstairs against her wishes.
I went back upstairs and fell asleep watching television. When I woke up it was early
morning so I decided to go to bed. I stopped at mom’s room to tell her good night, but she wasn’t
there. I was surprised and worried so I went to the garage and saw her car.
I wandered around the house looking for her, but I couldn’t find her. It didn’t make sense.
Her car was in the garage, but she was nowhere around. I finally decided to check downstairs. It
was the only place I hadn’t looked. I still remember how weird it seemed hearing strange noises
and wondering what was going on. I snuck into the party room and there was mom and Gina in
the middle of the ring, thrashing around. Mom had Gina on the mat and I thought she would twist
Gina’s tits off. Mom was sitting on Gina’s face, her hair a total mess and she was dripping with
sweat. Mom fell forward, Gina wrapped her legs around mom’s head and they rolled across the
ring squeezing the hell out’ve each other. I didn’t know what to think.
I snuck into the room and hid behind a couch. I realized I was getting turned on watching
them. Mom got loose of Gina and raised up on her arms squeezing Gina. I remember Gina
gasping for air and hugging mom’s thighs as she tried to escape. Mom kept working on her,
grinning like she was really enjoying herself. I raised up so I could see better and mom saw me
standing there. I was sure she’d be pissed, but she smiled at me and told me I could watch if I
wanted to.”
Sally continued the explanation, relating how she felt knowing her daughter was watching
her dominate Gina. Mattie couldn’t help smiling as she recalled how she felt when she first saw
her mother and aunt going at each other. Sally introduced her daughter to erotic wrestling the
same way Mattie's mom had done. Sheila occasionally prevailed over her mother during their
torture sessions. Gina and Sheila also had some intense encounters.
Sally gave Mattie a wicked grin. “Would you like to be our playmate Mattie?”
“I would!”
“You can be my tag partner against mom and Gina! You’ll love Gina. She’s amazing.”
Mattie was quivering with anticipation. Sally sensed her anticipation and smiled. “I’ll give
Gina a call and see if I can arrange something for tomorrow night. That wouldn’t be too soon for
you would it?”
Mattie noticed the obvious taunt and gave Sally a wicked grin. “Maybe we could start
now? If you’re up to it, I mean.”

Sally slowly unbuttoned her blouse. “I’d like that! Would you like Sheila to soften me up
first?”
“I really don’t want to wait.”
Sally led the girls down the stairwell to the party room. They stripped off their clothing
and Sally vaulted into the ring smiling wickedly at Mattie. “I’m sure you already know the rules,
but lets go over them anyway. No biting, choking or punching. Other than that anything goes. I
do like to play rough.”
Mattie grinned. “So do I!”
Sally circled Mattie, sizing up her young challenger. Mattie's upper body and legs were
impressive. She was shorter than Sally, but had a slight weight advantage. Mattie sprang into
action and seized Sally in a headlock. Sally gripped Mattie's tits with both hands as she struggled
to free herself, but Mattie slammed Sally to the mat and worked her way into position, increasing
the pressure on her hold as she mashed her tit into Sally’s face. Sally began to nibble and suck
Mattie's breast and grabbed Mattie's hair, pulling her head within range of her powerful thighs.
Mattie increased the pressure on her hold, but Sally caught Mattie in a crushing head scissors.
Mattie struggled to find a way out of her predicament, but Sally’s powerful thighs
tightened around her head. Mattie's muffled gasps and moans heightened the pleasurable
sensations pulsing through Sally’s body. Mattie managed to work her way out of Sally’s grasp,
but Sally came swarming back, forcing Mattie onto her back. She worked her way on top of
Mattie and tied her up with a wrist lock. Sally held her in place, working her way into a face
straddle as she pinned Mattie's arms to the mat and went to work pulling and twisting Mattie's
tits.
“Lick my pussy. I’m not letting up on you until you lick my pussy!”
Mattie drove her tongue into Sally’s steamy snatch and Sally shrieked with pleasure, her
hips surged with a quickening rhythm. Mattie could feel Sally’s thighs quiver as she moaned
loudly. Sheila became more aroused as the minutes passed. She was quivering with anticipation as
she watched her mother explode with a powerful orgasm, pleasure ripping through her body like
an electrical charge.
Sally shifted her position and subdued Mattie with a cross-body pin. She licked and
sucked each of Mattie's firm tits, her fingers plying Mattie's moist pussy. Sally loved to
dominate her playmate and the more Mattie struggled the hotter Sally became. Mattie continued
to writhe and thrash, working her way free. She pounced on Sally and secured a crushing head
scissors. The sight of Sally trapped between her thighs and the sensations created by Sally’s hot
breath splashing on her fiery love mound brought Mattie close to completion. She moved into
position and trapped Sally in a face straddle. Now it was her turn to take control of the
encounter. Mattie grinned at Sheila. “I’m gonna make your momma beg for mercy and then it’s
gonna be your turn!”
Much to Sally’s surprise and delight Mattie threw herself forward, burying her face
between Sally’s eager thighs. They rolled across the mat, struggling and grunting with arousal and
exertion, slapping each other’s ass cheeks, pulling each other’s tits, squeezing with all the
strength they could muster. Mattie clawed at Sally’s ass cheeks and sweaty thighs, feeling herself
starting to weaken as Sally’s punishing hold took the starch out of her. Mattie tried desperately
to keep pressure on her hold, but Sally was gaining control of the torture session. She rolled on
top of Mattie and again commanded her to lick and suck her pussy. Mattie complied, nibbling
Sally’s pussy lips as her tongue teased and tortured Sally’s swollen lit. Sally erupted with
another intense orgasm and dove into Mattie's snatch. The women continued, locked together
sixty-nine fashion. Mattie was wild with arousal, erupting with waves of intense pleasure.
Sally’s legs tightened around Mattie's head and she felt herself weakening. Sally worked her
fingers into Mattie's pussy, then her entire hand. She pumped her fist deeper into Mattie's
pussy. Mattie shrieked and squealed, clawing Sally’s back as she thrashed and writhed
uncontrollably. “Let up a little. I can’t take any more!”
“I’m not done with you yet.” Sally pulled her fist free and renewed her position on top of
Mattie. Sheila entered the ring wearing a strap-on sex toy. She pried Mattie's legs apart and drove
the latex love toy deep into Mattie's love canal. Mattie wrapped her legs around Sheila's waist
and thrust her hips upward, meeting Sheila's powerful downward lunges.
Sally’s contorted face and screams of sheer pleasure made Sheila even hotter and she
pumped with a furious rhythm. She was relentless. Sally gasped for air and rolled onto her back,
watching her daughter continue the exquisite punishment that had Mattie begging for mercy.
Satisfied Mattie was finished, Sheila struggled to her feet, threw the strap-on into the corner and
grabbed Mattie by the hair, dragging her to her knees. She pulled Mattie's face against her steamy
pussy and guided her head, feeling Mattie's tongue target her g-spot. Unable to remain standing,
Sheila pushed Mattie onto her back and scrambled on top, holding Mattie by the hair as she rode
her face. There was an expression of intense pleasure on her sweat-streaked face as she unleashed
a series of potent orgasms that jolted her body with rapid succession.
The girls lay on the mat, gasping for air as their bodies glistened with sweat in the soft
light. Sally smiled. “Now that was a session worth waiting for. I’m glad we found each other.”
Sheila ran her hands over her face. “God! If I wasn’t so used up I’d take you on again.”
Mattie shook her head. “I don’t think I can go any more, but give me time to rest and
we’ll do it.”
Sally grabbed the ring ropes and pulled herself to her feet. “Would you like to spend the
night Mattie? You’re more than welcome to use the guest room.”
Mattie had no plans for the weekend. “I’d like that.”
After a leisurely shower they sprawled on the living room couch, laughing and talking for
nearly an hour before Sally excused herself. “It’s been an absolutely amazing evening Mattie. I’ll
see you kids in the morning.”
Sheila, smiled seductively. “Wanna go play some more?”
“Sure! This time I won’t make it so easy for ay. Your mom worked me over pretty good
before you started.”
“Mom was taking it easy on you ‘cause she didn’t want to scare you away. She really
likes you. So do I!”
“I like you guys to. Now let’s go play!” Mattie grabbed Sheila's hand and pulled her off
the couch. “Don’t make me drag you all the way downstairs.”
Waves of intense sexual energy surged through Mattie's body as she stood in the corner of
the ring staring intently at Sheila. The girls sprang at each other like jungle cats. Sheila's guttural
growls heightened Mattie's arousal as she grunted with exertion, forcing Sheila to her knees.
Mattie attempted a step-over head scissors, but Sheila dodged and sent Mattie crashing to the
mat. She leaped on top of Mattie, her mouth capturing each of Mattie's swollen nipples, one and
then the other. Sheila's tits were mashed tightly against Mattie's face and she fingered Mattie's
pussy as she continued to lick and suck. The sounds of Mattie's muffled grunts and gasps added
to the erotic ambiance saturating the room.
Sheila worked her way into position and straddled Mattie's head with her thighs. Mattie's
tongue eagerly licked Sheila's moist pussy. Mattie grabbed Sheila's tits with both hands, trying to
twist them into a knot. Sheila responded by grabbing both of Mattie’s tits, one in each hand. The
girls struggled frantically, but Sheila maintained her advantage, rolling Mattie onto her side,
pouring on more pressure with her legs. Mattie realized Sheila was tougher than she’d given her
credit for. She continued to thrash and struggle, trying to trap Sheila's head between her thighs.
Satisfied she’d weakened Mattie sufficiently, Sheila released her hold. She grabbed Mattie
by the hair and pulled her into a sitting position. She wrapped her legs around Mattie's
midsection. Mattie muscled her way free and forced Sheila face down on the mat, trapped in a
punishing figure-four leg lock.
Sheila shrieked and howled as Mattie threw her weight into the hold and grabbed Sheila's
hair, pulling her head back mercilessly. Sheila pounded the mat in frustration as she struggled to
endure the punishment.
“Give it to me! Say uncle and I’ll let up on you! Give it! Give it!” Mattie growled.
“No! No! No!” Sheila shrieked loudly.
Mattie switched positions, wrapping her legs around Sheila's, holding her as she began
slowly fist fucking her. Sheila screamed and shrieked as her body shuddered, a powerful orgasm
consuming her with intense pleasure. Mattie was relentless, continuing to pump her fist into
Sheila's dripping count, urging her to release several more times. Sheila gasped for breath,
pounding the mat with her fists as she erupted with pleasure. Mattie lowered her head and gently
nibbled Sheila's taut ass cheeks, then shifted position, straddling Sheila's back as she clawed and
spanked Sheila’s taut ass cheeks.
Mattie wanted to torture her playmate every way possible, but was so hot she could
scarcely concentrate. Mattie maneuvered Sheila onto her back and ground her wet snatch in
Sheila's face. Mattie screamed as she felt Sheila's tongue working an erotic rhythm on her pussy
lips and clit. Mattie pumped her hips and gasped for breath as Sheila continued. She covered her
face with her hands, feeling delirious with arousal. “That’s it! Pull my tits. Pull harder!”
Dripping with sweat, the girls thrashed and struggled on the mat. Mattie erupted with a
final burst of pleasure, wrapping her thighs around Sheila's head, squeezing with all her strength.
Sheila thrashed helplessly, her muffled gasps and moans blending with Mattie's grunts and
growls. As Sheila's body began to go limp, Mattie increased the pressure even more. Sheila lay
motionless between Mattie's legs, barely conscious.
Mattie released her hold and grinned at her playmate. “Had enough?”
Sheila struggled to catch her breath. “Damn, girl! You’re an animal! I can’t wait to watch
your rematch with mom!”
Mattie smiled proudly. “Me either! Now tell me more about Gina.”
Chapter 3
Mattie lay on the bed, a soft wind blanketing her naked body with a gentle touch. She was
physically exhausted, but her mind was a whirling vortex of erotic thoughts. Images of Melissa
flashed through her mind, her body quivering slightly as she recalled the intense, but brief
relationship they’d shared. Memories of Jerry merged with her other recollections. She smiled as
she remembered his gentle smile and how it belied his intense passion.
“Mattie! Hey! Wake up! You gonna sleep all day?”
Mattie opened her eyes and saw Sheila standing at the foot of the bed. “Wow! What time
is it?”
“Almost one. Mom’s fixing breakfast. You want some?”
Mattie stumbled out of bed and rummaged through the tangled pile of clothing on the
floor. Sheila pointed at the robe lying across the foot of the bed. “Mom left you this to wear.”
The soft caress of the material on Mattie's skin ignited pleasurable sensations that swept
through her body. Simple luxuries like this were unfamiliar to Mattie. It was as if Sally and Sheila
lived in a world apart from hers. She was certain it was a world she wanted for herself.
Sally was busy preparing breakfast. “Good morning, Mattie! Did you sleep well?”
“I did! Thanks.”
“Grab a plate and we’ll eat by the pool. It’s way too nice a day to be inside.”
Mattie settled into a lounge chair and nibbled on a bagel. The sun warmed her body and
she wished she could shed her robe, but thought better of it considering the lack of privacy
around the pool area.
The afternoon passed quickly. Mattie and Sheila played in the pool as Sally basked in the
warm sunshine. Their frolicking was interrupted by an unfamiliar voice. Mattie saw a statuesque
woman standing next to Sally. Long brown hair cascaded down her shoulders and she exuded an
intense aura of sensuality. Sally was delighted to see her. “Gina! Hi! I didn’t expect you to be
here this early.”
“I can go and come back later if you like.”
“Don’t be silly! I meant I assumed you’d be here later tonight. You said you didn’t think
you could get free until then. I’d like you to meet our new friend, Mattie. Gina, thesis Mattie.
Mattie, thesis Gina.”
Gina’s eyes devoured Mattie as she extended her hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Mattie.
Sally told me about you.”
“It’s nice to meet you to, Gina.”
Gina disappeared into the pool house and emerged a few minutes later wearing a revealing
bikini that accentuated her curvaceous body. Gina settled into a lounge chair next to Mattie.
“Sally tells me you’re from Indiana. What brought you all the way to Galveston?”
“When I left home I decided to go south and stop when I found someplace I liked. I’m not
sure why I decided on Galveston, but I’m glad I did.”
“Maybe it was meant to be.”
Mattie giggled nervously. She felt herself instantly attracted to Gina. It was more than a
physical response. It was almost spiritual. Sally’s voice jolted Mattie. “Join us for a swim!”
Mattie jumped in and swam close to Sally. “Enjoying yourself?”
Mattie nodded. “I am! This is all so wonderful. Thanks for inviting me.”
“It’s my pleasure. We love having you here with us.”
As the sun settled lower on the western horizon Sally climbed out of the pool and
toweled herself dry. “Shall we go out for something to eat?”

A dusky haze was settling over the city as they arrived at one of Sally’s favorite
destinations. “I thought we’d like Bart’s Wharf. I haven’t been here in quite awhile.”
Mattie felt uncomfortable in such luxurious surroundings. Mattie. She’d grew up in a
world where necessities were often unaffordable and this was like an entirely new world to her,
but one she was gradually growing accustomed to. They were seated at a table next to a window
that overlooked the marina. Sailboats glided across the water and conversation flowed easily as
they enjoyed a sumptuous meal together. Gina shared amusing stories of her experiences working
as a real estate agent. As dinner concluded they settled into a booth in an intimate corner of the
lounge and ordered drinks. Gina’s subtle teasing was having it’s desired effect on Sally. Sexual
arousal seemed contagious as Sheila and Mattie quivered with anticipation. Gina smiled and
raised her glass in the air. “Here’s to a delightful conclusion to a thoroughly enjoyable evening!”
Sally piloted her Mercedes through the lightly traveled streets and they arrived at their
destination. They settled in Sally’s spacious living room and Gina suggested they share a cup of
tea. Sally reluctantly agreed, her body nearly vibrating with frustration. Mattie was intrigued by
the interaction between Sally and Gina. Gina was setting the pace of the evening and seemed to
revel in her position. She set a tray on the coffee table and poured four cups of tea. Mattie
sipped hers, fascinated by the exotic flavors of the hot liquid. “I’ve never tasted tea quite like
this.”
Gina smiled. “I should think not. It’s a special blend a friend of mine supplies me with.
It’s entirely organic and has some, shall we say, rather magical properties.”
Sally peered intently at her friend. “Is this the blend you told me about?”
“It is! I told you Garrett would come through for me and he did! Admirably, I might add.”
Mattie was curious, but reluctant to inquire about the ingredients in her drink. She could
feel her passion surging as if she’d been infused with an aphrodisiac. She glanced at the others and
realized it was affecting them the same. Sally unbuttoned her blouse, an evil smile on her face.
“I’m in the mood to tear someone a new ass. Any takers?”
Mattie gave Sally a taunting grin. “You do owe me a rematch.”
Sally led the way to the party room. She stripped to her thong, slid under the ring ropes
and beckoned to Mattie. “Come get me!”
Mattie didn’t need encouragement. She leaped onto the ring apron and ducked
through the ropes, glancing down to see Gina standing at ringside wearing nothing but her thong
and watching her intently. Sheila grinned at her mother. “You might be in trouble mom. I think
Mattie’s ready for you this time.”
Gina gave Mattie a teasing grin. “When your done with Sally you’re all mine.”
Sheila interrupted. “Hey! Why don’t we do a tag-team? Me and Mattie against you and
mom?”
Gina nodded. “Okay partner, let’s teach these girls a lesson or two!”
Sally barely made it to her feet before Mattie charged at her, sending her crashing onto the
mat. Mattie pounced on Sally, straddling her midsection as she lowered her head and captured
each of Sally’s erect nipples in her mouth. Sally squealed loudly. “Ow! Ow! Don’t bite!”
What had begun as nibbling had quickly become a bit too intense. Sally grabbed Mattie's
hair and dumped Mattie onto her back. They thrashed across the mat, a tangle of arms and legs as
they struggled for position. Sally’s attempts to subdue Mattie were futile. Mattie worked her
way on top of Sally and twisted her arm above her head, grinning sadistically as she maneuvered
herself into position, straddling Sally’s head with her thighs. Sheila shouted encouragement from
the corner. Gina was mesmerized by the sight of the young woman dominating her friend. Sally
bucked and thrashed, but was couldn’t free herself. Mattie brushed her hair out of her eyes and
gave Gina a taunting grin. Sheila was anxious to join the action, but refrained. She knew she’d get
her chance soon enough. Mattie ground her hot pussy on Sally’s face and grabbed her tits with
both hands. Sally fought to free herself, beads of sweat forming on her skin. Mattie shifted her
position and buried her hands in Sally’s hair, pulling her into a sitting position and wrapping her
arms around Sally’s head. “That’s it, Mattie! Drag her over here!” Sheila leaned across the top
rope, anxiously anticipating a tag from her partner.
Mattie dragged Sally her to her feet, secured her in a full-nelson and pushed her closer to
the corner. Sheila grabbed her mother by the tits. The girls delighted in double-teaming Sally. Gina
leaped into the ring and grabbed Mattie from behind, sending her crashing to the mat. Sally and
Sheila rolled under the ring ropes, locked together in an erotic embrace. Gina wasted no time
subduing Mattie, but her advantage evaporated quickly. Mattie was stronger than Gina realized
and she soon found herself helplessly trapped in Mattie's grasp. Grunting with exertion, Mattie's
guttural outbursts blended with Gina’s shrieks and moans.
Struggling to catch their breath, Sally and Sheila leaned against the ring ropes, watching
Mattie and Gina. Sally was astounded. She’d never seen Gina so totally dominated before.
Mattie was relentless. She wrapped her thighs around Gina’s head and poured on the pressure,
her muscles quivering with exertion. Gina hugged her thighs, trying desperately to pry them
apart. It was an impossible task. Droplets of sweat ran down Mattie's breasts and dripped onto
the mat as she continued to punish Gina. Satisfied she’d weakened Gina sufficiently, Mattie
rolled her onto her back and straddled her face once again. She leaned forward, shrieks and squeals
of pleasure filling the air as Gina eagerly licked and sucked her pussy. Mattie ran her hands up
and down Gina’s inner thighs, slowly working her fingers into Gina’s pulsating love mound.
Gina’s hips surged uncontrollably as she bucked and thrashed, a powerful orgasm ripping
through her sweat-streaked body. Mattie was far from finished.
Sheila sank to a sitting position and began pleasuring herself as she watched Mattie
dominating Gina. Intent on finishing Gina, Mattie renewed her punishing scissors hold, satisfied
she’d milked Gina completely dry. She tightened her hold, grinding her taut thighs on Gina’s
head. Gina waved her arms indicating her wish to submit. Mattie slowly released her grip. “Had
enough?”
Gina nodded emphatically. Suddenly Mattie found herself flat on the mat as Sally
pounced on her. Mattie struggled to free herself, but it was no use. Her face was buried in Sally’s
dripping pussy and she could feel Sally’s thighs tighten around her head. Gina slipped out of the
ring and returned moments later, carrying a double-headed dildo and a bottle of warming gel. Sally
continued to work Mattie over. Satisfied she’d weakened Mattie sufficiently, she rolled her over
and pulled her arms behind her back.
Mattie was helpless, inextricably trapped in Sally’s grasp. Gina positioned herself behind
Mattie, forcing her legs apart as she slathered warming gel on Mattie’s inner thighs and pussy.
Gina teased Mattie’s pussy lips with the head of the latex love toy, slowly penetrating her love
canal, sending intense sensations surging through Mattie’s body. She increased the pace, pumping
the toy into Mattie, increasing the frequency of her strokes. Screams and squeals of ecstasy filled
the air as Gina continued. Mattie’s hips surged wildly as Gina continued, working one end of the
love stick deep into Mattie’s pussy and slowly guiding the other end into Mattie’s tight ass.
Intense waves of pain and pleasure coursed through Mattie’s body and she erupted with a series
of powerful orgasms, collapsing in a heap under Sally.
Gina gave Sally an evil grin. “Now it’s your turn!”

She leaped over Mattie’s body and sent Sally crashing to the mat. The women rolled
across the ring, locked in a frantic struggle for supremacy. Mattie crawled to the edge of the ring
and leaned close to Sheila. “I think your mom’s in big trouble!”
Gina and Sally pulled each other’s hair and tits as they gasped and shrieked. At first Sally
seemed to have an advantage, but Gina was unstoppable. Sally grabbed Gina’s thong and ripped
it off her body. Not to be outdone, Gina did the same to Sally and they scrambled into position,
locked together, each with their legs wrapped around the other’s head. Sounds of intense
lovemaking filled the air as Gina and Sally pleasured each other orally.
Mattie could feel herself becoming aroused once more. She moved closer to Sheila and
grabbed her breasts with both hands. Sheila responded instantly and the girls rolled across the
mat, nearly colliding with Sally and Gina. Mattie was like a wildcat dominating Sheila with one
hold after another. She’d never felt such an incredible surge of pleasure. Her desire seemed
insatiable. Sheila found herself completely dominated as Mattie continued. Satisfied she’d gotten
everything Sheila had to give, she rolled over and watched as Gina dragged Sally to her knees by
her hair, guiding Sally’s face closer to her inner thighs. Sally gripped Gina’s ass cheeks and buried
her face in her pussy, slurping and licking as she felt Gina’s body shudder with a final burst of
completion. Gina gasped loudly, released her hold on Sally and fell back on the ring ropes sinking
to the floor, her knees to weak to remain standing.
A male voice from the shadows startled the women. Mattie’s face froze with a panicked
expression as she struggled to focus her eyes on the intruder. Gina gasped with surprise.
“Garrett! We didn’t hear you arrive!”
The man approached the ring and smiled. “It was not my intention to intrude, but this
was such a stimulating scene I couldn’t bring myself not to.”

There was an incredulous expression on Sally’s face as she stared at Gina. “You know
this man?”
“I do. Sally, I’d like you to meet my friend, Garrett and this is Sheila, Sally’s daughter
and their new playmate, Mattie.”
“It’s wonderful to meet all of you. Especially you, Mattie. You, my dear, are an amazing
young woman. I assume you enjoyed your tea?”
Mattie was perplexed. Before she could respond Sally interrupted. “I was sure I locked
the door when we came in.”
Garrett’s smile was unnerving. “I didn’t come through the door.”

Chapter 4
The ringing of the telephone jolted Mattie awake and she answered with a sleepy voice. It
was Gina. “Hey girl, are you going to sleep your entire day away?”
Mattie wondered how Gina could be so vibrant and upbeat at such an early hour. She
glanced at the clock on the night stand and cringed. It was early afternoon. “I was up late. What’s
up?”
“My libido, mostly. Want to join me for brunch?”
Mattie suppressed a giggle. Gina’s libido was always elevated. “I’d like that. Give me
time to shower.”
“Good! Now don’t you dare roll over and go back to sleep!”
“Yes, mother!” There was a teasing tone in Mattie’s voice. She rolled over and smiled as
she ran her hands across her body, fondling her breasts. She considered pleasuring herself before
getting up. Her pussy still ached from the incredible love session she and Rick had shared the
night before. He was an amazing lover. So was Gina. Mattie was sure that life was about as good
as it could possibly get. She forced herself out of bed and stumbled into the shower.
Gina was seated in a booth waiting when Mattie arrived at Nikki’s Cafe. She smiled
seductively as Mattie joined her. “Well! Don’t you look positively radiant today! I assume Rick
came by for a late night visit?”
Mattie grinned. “He did. He called right after closing time.”
Rick was a bartender at the Brass Rail, a popular club in the city. Mattie remembered the
first time she saw him; a tall, handsome man smiling at her from behind the bar. The attraction
was magnetic. It seemed every woman in the bar desired him and she was flattered it was her he
chose to pursue, though he did occasionally inquire about Gina who was with Mattie the first
night she met Rick.
Something was obviously on Gina’s mind. “Do you and Rick have any plans for
tonight?”
“Not really. He has to work, but after that who knows?”
“M’mmm. Sally’s having a party tonight. We thought you and Rick might like to join us.”
“What? I can’t come alone?”
“Don’t be silly! Of course you can. I just thought Rick might like to join us.”
“I don’t doubt he would, but I don’t know what his plans are.”
Mattie wasn’t naive. She knew full well Gina’s intentions, not to mention Sally’s. “I
could call him and ask.”
“Do that! Either way, you will be there, won’t you?”
Mattie gave her friend a coy smile. “I’ll try to fit it into my busy schedule.”
“You are such a bitch. I really ought to spank you!” A wicked grin rippled across Gina’s
face.
The afternoon slipped by quickly and Mattie lost track of the time. She showered and
hurriedly dressed for the party. She had no intention of being late. She’d eagerly anticipated an
invitation to one of Sally’s parties and the opportunity had finally arrived. Mattie intended to
make the most of it.
Mattie felt a twinge of embarrassment as she arrived at Sally’s home, purposely parking
her aged Volkswagen at the end of the street, not wanting anyone to see her arrive in such a worn
conveyance. It would be terribly out-of-place among all the shiny new automobiles lining the
block.
Mattie walked gingerly up the steps, struggling to maintain a seductive pose as she
balanced herself on stiletto heels, her low-cut burgundy dress accentuating every curve of her
body. Her attire was short enough to qualify more as a shirt than a dress, her shapely legs
displayed in dazzling fashion.
Sally greeted her with a hungry smile, her eyes devouring Mattie with an intense stare.
“Mattie! You look positively ravishing! Come in!”
Mattie followed her friend through the entry to the living room. Mattie’s smile was tinged
with a hint of apprehension as Sally introduced her to the other guests in the room. One of the
men smiled and motioned toward the sofa. “Join us, won’t you? Would you like something to
drink?”
“I would. Maybe something with tequila in it?”
“Tequila? You’re my kind of girl!”
Mattie moved to the couch and sat down next to an attractive woman who’d been
watching her since she arrived. She smiled at Mattie and extended her hand. “Hi. I’m Jillian. I see
you’ve already met my husband, Fred.”
“He seems like a nice man.”
“He is. He can be naughty to, depending on the circumstances.”
“That can be a good thing! I mean, uh . . . . sometimes it’s good to be bad.”
Jillian grinned. “I like your style! Sally said you were a delightful young woman. I see she
was absolutely right.”
Fred interrupted the conversation as he handed Mattie a margarita. “Here you go. This
ought’a get your motor running.”
Mattie could feel Fred’s eyes undressing her as he settled onto the couch next to her. It
wasn’t at all an unpleasant sensation. Mattie sipped her drink and basked in a glow of
heightened arousal. She glanced across the room and noticed Sally engrossed in conversation with
Gina. They looked Mattie’s way and turned back to their discussion. Mattie’s curiosity was
piqued. It was clear the conversation the women were sharing had something to do with her. Sally
seemed distracted and even a bit nervous.
“Ready for a refill?”
Fred’s voice jolted Mattie’s thoughts. “No thanks, I’m fine.”
“You certainly are!” It was a tired line Mattie had heard many times, but she smiled
politely.
Jillian rolled her eyes and grimaced. “You’ll have to excuse my lecherous husband. I think
he’s fantasizing about you and I in bed together.”
Fred laughed nervously. “You’ll have to excuse my wife, Mattie. She can be a bit
succinct.”
Mattie gave him a bold smile. “So are you fantasizing about your wife and me?”
Jillian laughed. “I like your style, Mattie. You’re an amazing young woman. Now I
understand why Gina and Sally are so fond of you.”
Fred was visibly flustered. Mattie gulped down the last of her drink and excused herself.
As she made her way across the room she noticed a familiar face smiling at her. Her eyes widened
with surprise. “Melissa! Hey! What are you doing here?”
“I could ask you the same thing, girl. I can’t believe it. I was wondering what happened to
you. I went by the cafe to see you, but they said you’d quit.”
“I did. I got hired at Bart’s Wharf. You won’t believe how much I make in tips. It’s
awesome!”
Their conversation was interrupted as Gina approached. “I see you two found each other.
We thought it might be a nice surprise for you both.”
Mattie gave Gina a questioning glance. “We?”
“Yes. Garrett and I decided to invite your friend tonight.”
“Melissa appeared confused. “Who’s Garrett?”
Gina gave Melissa a furtive glance. “Garrett’s the guy that helped you at the feed store.”
Melissa paused and frowned. “I do remember meeting a guy at the feed store last week.
Wow! It’s a smaller world than I realized. So when you and Sally met me at the Brass Rail and
started a conversation you already knew about me?”
Gina smiled nervously. “Not really. We just thought you’d enjoy seeing Mattie again and
that you might like to join us tonight. We enjoy a good romp now and then to. Would you like to
see our play room?”
Melissa glanced at Mattie, a questioning expression on her face. Mattie grinned. “This
will blow you away.”
Mattie and Melissa followed Gina down the stairs to the party room. Melissa’s eyes
widened with surprise as she saw the ring in the center of the room. “Wow! This is so cool!”
Melissa turned to Mattie. “Have you tried it out?”
“Of course I have! Me, Gina, Sally and her daughter Sheila. Hey! Where is Sheila
tonight?”
“She was invited on a cruise with her aunt and uncle. They cruise the Caribbean every
year.”
“Damn! That’s too bad. I was looking forward to playing with her again. You’d like her,
Mel.”
Sally descended the stairs and joined them. “I see you two found each other. I’m glad
you’re both here.”
Melissa smiled. “This is just awesome. I’m glad you invited me.”
Sally smiled and looked at Gina. “Well? Did you ask them yet?”
“No, we were just getting acquainted.”
Mattie cocked her head. “Ask us what?”
A wicked smile danced in Sally’s eyes. “We thought you girls might like to team up
against me and Gina. I’m sure the other guests would be absolutely thrilled to see us in action
together.”
Melissa gave her friend a piercing stare. “So . . . . shall we?”
“It might be fun. Different, but fun. I’m not sure how I’d be with an audience. It’s scary,
but I think it’d be a lot of fun.”
Sally and Gina gathered their guests in the party room as Melissa and Mattie sat together
on one of the couches in the corner of the room. A male voice interrupted their intimate
conversation. “May I offer you ladies some tea?”
Melissa glanced at the man and stared for a moment. “You’re the guy from the feed store!
Isn’t your name Garrett?”
“It is. I hope you don’t mind my being so presumptuous. I was sure you’d enjoy the
party this evening. The tea will heighten your enjoyment, I assure you.”
Mattie nodded. “If it’s at all like what Gina shared with me it definitely will!”
Garrett smiled mysteriously. “It does have a delightful effect on those who consume it.
I’m sure you’ll both be pleased.”
Garrett excused himself and made his way across the room. Sally and Gina returned with
most of the party guests, those that weren’t otherwise occupied by erotic pursuits in the
upstairs bedrooms. Melissa and Mattie were becoming highly aroused. The stimulating effects of
the tea surged through their bodies.
“Shall we move to the changing room and get out of our clothes. I can’t wait to make you
two beg for mercy.” There was a taunting tone in Gina’s voice.
Melissa smiled. “You might be surprised!”
An air of intense excitement consumed the room as Gina and Sally vaulted into the ring
followed by Melissa and Mattie. The guests were focused on the women standing under the soft
glow of light attired only in their thongs. Sally turned to Gina. “Let me have Mattie, then you can
go after Melissa.”
Mattie smiled. “I hope you’re in the mood to play rough!”
“I’m going to enjoy getting even with you.”
Mattie found herself on the mat with Sally on top of her and in control of the action.
Mattie’s face was buried between Sally’s luscious tits and she struggled to capture Sally’s
swollen nipples in her eager mouth. It was no use. Sally held her in position, pinning Mattie’s
arms to the mat. She raised her body slightly and dangled her breasts in Mattie’s face. Sally
unleashed a loud shriek as she felt Mattie’s teeth nibble zealously. She struggled to reposition
herself and Mattie seized the opportunity to muscle her playmate into a punishing headlock.
Mattie grinned as she heard Sally gasping for breath. Grunting and growling with exertion,
she wrapped her legs around Sally’s right arm and twisted her left arm into a wrist lock. Sally
was trapped. She writhed and thrashed, but Mattie tightened her grip and lowered her head,
gently nibbling Sally’s shoulder and armpit. Her eager mouth glided across Sally’s skin, the
combination of pain and pleasure sending surges of intense pleasure through Sally’s body.
Sally continued to struggle and eventually extricated her arm from between Mattie’s legs.
She grabbed Mattie’s pouting pussy lips, her fingers working their magic with an erotic rhythm.
Mattie’s body quivered and she loosened her hold. It was just what Sally intended. She took full
advantage of the momentary lapse and rolled free, but Mattie followed her across the mat and
grabbed her by the hair. The women thrashed wildly, their bodies enmeshed as the intensity of
the encounter heightened. Sally grabbed Mattie’s gorgeous tits, one in each hand, but couldn’t
maintain her grasp. Mattie rolled over and tagged off to Melissa.
Before Sally could get to her feet Melissa lunged through the ropes and sent the blond
amazon sprawling onto her back. Melissa pounced on Sally and straddled her torso with her
thighs, an intense expression on her face as she captured Sally’s heaving breasts, twisting and
pulling them. Sally bucked and thrashed, bridging up with a powerful lunge that sent Melissa
flying onto her side.
Sally scrambled into position and trapped Melissa in a double leg scissors, spreading her
thighs apart as she began to finger Melissa’s steamy pussy. Melissa gasped and moaned as
Sally’s fingers delved deeper into her love canal. She buried her hands in Sally’s hair and pulled
with all her strength, dragging Sally into position. With a burst of strength Melissa forced her
way on top of Sally and trapped Sally’s head between her thighs. Gasps and squeals of ecstasy
filled the air as Sally slurped and licked Melissa’s pussy lips, her tongue targeting Melissa’s
plump clit. Melissa grabbed Sally by the hair, pulling her face tighter against her steamy love
mound.
The erotic activities unfolding in the ring were having a profound effect on the guests.
They were in various stages of undress. Jillian was firmly seated in Fred’s lap, her arms wrapped
around his head as she pulled his face tight against her chest. Two attractive women dominated
their male lover on a couch across the room. One of them straddled his face, pressing her pussy
onto his face while the other woman was positioned between his legs stroking his rock-hard cock
at a furious pace.
Shrieking with pleasure, Melissa gasped for air as a powerful orgasm ripped through her
body and she rolled Sally onto her side, tightening her thighs around Sally’s contorted face. She
reached out and touched Mattie’s hand with hers. Mattie bounded into the ring and stood over
Sally as Melissa slowly released her crushing hold.
Sally struggled to her knees and Mattie dragged her to her feet by her hair. Melissa ducked
through the ring ropes and watched as Mattie continued the torture session, renewing the
punishment that Melissa had so effectively applied. Sally thrashed helplessly, dripping with
sweat as muffled gasps and moans filled the air, blending with Mattie’s guttural outbursts. Gina
shouted encouragement to her partner, urging her closer to the corner for a tag.
Mattie worked her way on top of Sally, keeping her head trapped tightly as she renewed
the attack on Sally’s firm tits. Intense surges of pleasure ripped through Mattie’s body as she
felt Sally’s hot breath on her steamy pussy and felt Sally’s tongue licking and probing. She’d
never felt quite like this; it was more than arousal in the extreme, it was as if she felt more alive
than ever before. The thrill of having audience watching her added to the exquisite sensations
sweeping over her.
Anxious to increase the excitement level, Mattie dove forward, burying her head between
Sally’s thighs. She felt Sally’s legs tighten around her head and thrust her tongue into Sally’s
steamy snatch, feeling her muscles quiver as she struggled to intensify the punishment she was
inflicting with her hold. Sally responded with a burst of strength, grinding her thighs on Mattie’s
head. The muffled sounds of pleasure, pain and sheer exertion punctuated the air.
Gina was highly aroused. Unable to restrain herself, she ducked through the ring ropes
and pounced on Mattie. Melissa responded instantly, lunging at Gina with a stern expression on
her face as she dragged Gina across the ring by the hair. Gina wrapped her arms around Melissa’s
legs and sent her flying backward landing with a loud thud on the mat.
Mattie and Sally struggled furiously across the mat, colliding with Melissa and Gina. All
four women were sweating, struggling, gasping and shrieking loudly. Melissa found herself
hopelessly trapped in Gina’s grasp. Mattie was oblivious to her partner’s dilemma. She was
focused on making Sally suffer, a wicked grin on her sweat-streaked face as she ground her thighs
on Sally’s head and tortured her firm tits, pulling and twisting them mercilessly. Mattie was
certain she’d milked Sally completely dry, now she wanted to hear her begging for mercy. Sally
waved her arms frantically, her muffled voice barely audible. “Oh! Fuck! Let up on me! Let up!
I’ve had enough!”
Mattie slowly released her victim and scooted backward, leaning against the ring ropes as
she fought to catch her breath. Sally lay on her back, too exhausted to move. Mattie watched as
Gina continued to dominate Melissa.
Suddenly her attention was diverted as she noticed Garrett standing in front of the bay
window at the far end of the room. He was nude and a woman with long, auburn hair was on her
knees in front of him, licking and sucking his erect appendage. The expression on Garrett’s face
seemed to envelope her in a magnetic grip. She managed to look away for a moment and saw
Melissa trapped beneath Gina. When Mattie’s eyes returned to Garrett she was shocked to
discover it was Fred standing in front of the window instead of Garrett. She blinked her eyes, a
shocked expression flashing in her eyes. She knew what she’d seen, but had she? Mattie rubbed
her face with her hands as she attempted to regain her composure. Gina’s voice penetrated her
thoughts. “C’mon honey, Come and get me!”

Melissa leaned against the ring ropes, her knees too rubbery to support her weight. Gina
stepped closer, fondling Melissa’s firm breasts. She grinned wickedly and whispered. “Next time
I’m gonna tie your tits in a knot!”
Mattie approached Gina from behind, grabbed her by the hair and dragged the gorgeous
brunette to the mat. Gina struggled to roll free, but Mattie remained in control, dominating Gina
as she pinned Gina’s shoulders to the mat, her thighs holding Gina’s head in position as she
ground her dripping pussy on the brunette’s face. Gina’s tongue and lips sent waves of intense
pleasure surging through Mattie’s body. Mattie’s hips pumped violently as she felt a wave of
passion building. She screamed and squealed, riding Gina’s face as she pummeled her breasts.
Gina’s legs flailed frantically as she struggled to escape the punishment she was enduring. Mattie
leaned forward and gripped Gina’s quivering pussy with her hands, working her fingers into
Gina’s hot love canal. The blending of pain and pleasure coaxed Gina closer to release. Mattie
erupted with a furious burst and Gina soon followed, her muffled shrieks and squeals merged
with Mattie’s screams of ecstasy.
Everyone in the room seemed consumed by the erotic display unfolding before their eyes.
Mattie dove between Gina’s thighs, burying her head in Gina’s throbbing cunt, shivering with
anticipation as she felt Gina’s powerful legs tighten around her. She desperately wanted to
punish and be punished. She wanted the pain and pleasure to take her places she’d never been
before. The effect of Garrett’s magical blend of tea and herbs was having the desired effect.
Mattie clawed Gina’s ass cheeks and hugged her thighs, trying to simultaneously endure the
punishing effects of Gina’s scissors hold and penetrate her dripping slit at the same time. She
instinctively tightened her grip on Gina, anxious to make her suffer.
Mattie poured on the pressure, her thigh muscles quivering as she summoned every last
shred of strength her body could provide. Melissa grinned as she peered at Gina’s contorted face.
She was startled by a male voice speaking to her from ringside. It was Garrett. “You like what
you see, don’t you?”
Melissa wanted to respond, but her mind was racing so rapidly she couldn’t form the
words. Mattie continued at a torrid pace and Gina was becoming visibly weakened. She was
unable to maintain her hold on Mattie and found herself completely dominated. Gina felt herself
beginning to lose consciousness as Mattie continued to work her over. Garrett’s voice continued.
“Go get her! It’s what you want to do!”
Melissa lunged onto Gina’s body and wrapped her legs around Gina’s, positioning her
spread-eagle on the mat. Mattie grinned at her friend. “Shall we finish her off?”
Melissa didn’t need encouragement. She worked her fingers into Gina’s quivering pussy,
gradually pushing her entire fist into Gina’s love canal. Working with a teasingly slow rhythm,
Melissa pumped her fist into Gina’s snatch, watching the brunette thrash and writhe.
Garrett continued to urge the women on. His voice like an aphrodisiac. Gina’s gasps,
moans and shrieks filled the air as her body shuddered uncontrollably. Mattie released her hold
and grinned wickedly at Gina as she held her by the hair while Melissa continued the exquisite
torture.
“Oh! Oh sweet Jesus!” Gina’s hips thrust upward in a final surge. Her body shuddered
and quivered as she erupted in a final burst of fiery orgasm. Gina waved her arms helplessly in
the air. The sound of her raspy voice filled the air. “I can’t take any more! I’ve had enough!”. Her
body sank onto the velveteen ring floor and lay limp, her breathing coming in ragged gasps.
A sadistic smile spread across Mattie’s face as she knelt on the mat, her hands on her
hips. Melissa struggled to her knees, grinning at Gina. Suddenly Garrett appeared in the ring.
Surprise showed in Mattie’s eyes as she saw him standing in front of her, a mysterious smile on
his face. Melissa smiled at him. “Now it’s your turn.”
She and Mattie pounced on him and sent him crashing onto the mat. The spectators
scattered around the room were totally amazed by Mattie and Melissa’s voracious appetites for
sexual satisfaction as they watched the girls swarm over Garrett’s outstretched body, riding his
face and stroking his engorged cock. Melissa moved into position on top of Garrett and guided
his rock-hard tool into her hungry pussy, pumping her hips with feverish momentum. The walls
of her love canal milked his cock as she clawed his skin with her fingers. Mattie could feel his hot
tongue probing her pouting pussy lips and tease her plump clit. She could feel Garrett’s hands
clawing and spanking her ass cheeks as she ground her wet snatch on his face and pounded his
chest with her fists. Her passionate outbursts mingled with Melissa’s. It was as if Garrett was
the director of and lead actor in an intensely erotic stage play. He was insatiable. He shot his hot
load of cum into Melissa twice in rapid succession and continued to drive his cock into her pussy
until she fell on her side, exhausted and unable to continue.
Garrett then focused his attention on Mattie, muscling his way out from under her. He
rolled her onto her back, pushed her legs over her head and drove his tool into her steamy cunt,
pounding her love mound like an animal unleashed. Mattie shrieked and squealed, her
sweat-soaked body shuddering violently. Garrett slowly released Mattie, staring intently at her
as he whispered. “One day soon I will own your soul. Your soul and your friend’s to.”
Chapter 5
Mattie woke with a start, her body glistening with sweat and her breathing coming in
short, ragged gasps. There was terror in her eyes as she frantically surveyed her surroundings.
Garrett was on the bed next to her, seated cross-legged, an oblique smile on his face. Mattie
covered her face with her hands, struggling to recover her composure. The details of the nightmare
that had shattered her sleep came flooding back. The long hallway, the doors leading nowhere, the
cacophony of strange voices and the intense fear that had saturated her mind like a cold, wet
blanket. The particulars of the nightmare eluded her. “I had a horrible dream!” She stated flatly.
Garrett didn’t respond. Mattie uncovered her face. Garrett was nowhere to be seen.
Mattie shook her head violently, a puzzled expression on her face. Where the fuck did he go?
Mattie ran her hands over her body. Every muscle ached and there were bruises on her arms, tits
and thighs, mute evidence of the intense activity she’d experienced the night before. She smiled
slightly. The sensations she felt weren’t at all unpleasant. She loved rough sex. She enjoyed the
mixture of domination and submission, the pain and pleasure; all the ingredients of sex at it’s
best.
Mattie glanced at the clock by the bed and exhaled loudly as she realized it was nearly
mid-afternoon. She forced herself out of bed, wrapped the soft, luxurious robe Sally had given her
around her body and stumbled to the kitchen. The aroma of fresh-brewed coffee soon wafted
through the air. Mattie poured herself a cup and settled into a chair at her kitchen table, memories
of the previous evening cascading through her mind like a reel of film. It had been a truly
memorable evening. She’d never experienced sex quite like this and was hungry for more. Sex had
become an addiction for her and not an unpleasant addiction.
The sound of ring tones jarred her slightly and she answered her phone. It was Gina.
“Hey girl, you finally wake up?”
“Not completely. I’m still on my first cup of coffee.”
“I haven’t finished my first cup either. You want to join me later this afternoon? We
could make a night of it, just you and me.”
Mattie groaned. “M’mmmm. I’d love to, but I’ve got the early shift tomorrow morning
and I wouldn’t be worth a shit if we played all night. I thought maybe I’d drop by the bar and
tease Rick.” Mattie giggled softly. “I’m surprised you’re ready for more so soon. After the way
me and Mel worked you over I was sure you’d need a week to recover.”
“I’m tougher than you give me credit for.”
“I know. I’ve got the bruises to prove it. Maybe we can get together at Sally’s later in the
week?”
“We’ll see. I’m not sure of my schedule. I’ll call you.”
As the conversation concluded, Mattie stared at the phone. Gina’s response made Mattie
uncomfortable. As much as she enjoyed her play time with Gina she was no one’s whore. She
loved sex, but on her terms. Mattie finished her coffee, showered and hurriedly dressed. She was
famished and there was nothing of interest to eat in her apartment. She drove across town and
entered Nikki’s Cafe, settling into a booth as she perused the menu. A tall, slender waitress
approached carrying a coffee pot and an empty cup. “Hi ya Mattie!”
“Hi Sara. Are there any breakfast specials left?”
“You’ve gotta be kidding. At this hour? Not a chance. You in the mood for breakfast?”
“Yea, I’ll have french toast and a bowl of fruit. I’m starving!”
Sara smiled knowingly. “You and Rick have a late night together?”
Mattie just smiled. Sara had no idea how wild Mattie’s night had actually been. Her meal
arrived and as she ate she recalled her phone conversation with Gina. It was mildly irritating.
Gina was an incredible playmate, but she was coming on too strong. Mattie reveled in her
freedom to do as she pleased and had no intention of being manipulated by anyone. Somehow she
managed to completely overlook the mystical manipulation that had taken place when Garrett
joined her and the others. At the moment Garrett was a forgotten entity.
Mattie finished her meal and left the diner, anxious to see Rick again. She knew it’d be
difficult to share much time with him while he was working, but any time was better than none
and if all went well they’d spend the night together. Erotic plans formed in her mind as she drove
across the city and arrived at the Brass Rail. She went inside and much to her surprise saw Carla
behind the bar. Mattie settled on a stool and surveyed the busy bar. Carla smiled at her. “Hey
Mattie. How you doin’?”
“Good. Hey Carla, where’s Rick?”
Carla frowned. “I dunno. I sort’a thought maybe he was with you. He called me earlier
and asked if I’d swap him shifts. He didn’t say why so I just assumed he had plans to be with
you.”
“I haven’t heard from him today. I talked to him yesterday afternoon, but he never said
anything about getting together.” Mattie was puzzled. Rick enjoyed working at the Brass Rail
and never missed a shift. It was probably the only constant in his life.
“Gonna have a drink?”
“I think I will. Do me a Tequila Sunrise?”
Carla mixed the drink and set it in front of Mattie. “I’ll be back. It’s a busy night!”
Mattie nodded as Carla hurried to a table across the lounge. A foreboding sensation
settled over her. A vivid recollection of the nightmare she’d had earlier in her day came rushing
into her mind. She promptly gulped down the last of her drink and ordered another. The
sensations coursing through her body were difficult, if not impossible to quantify. It was as if
something or someone had choreographed her thoughts. A nervous shudder jolted her body as
she heard a deep and mystical voice nearby. She turned to see a man sitting next to her. His long,
gray hair was pulled back in a ponytail. His steel gray eyes seemed to penetrate to her core. It
was an unnerving, but not unpleasant sensation. “I apologize for startling you, Mattie.”
Mattie peered intently at the man, a puzzled expression on her face. “Do I know you?”
“Do any of us really know anyone?” There was a bemused smile dancing in his eyes. “It
was not my intention to be evasive. You do know me, but not in a way that you can recall.”
Mattie scrunched her face. “Jesus! Do you ALWAYS speak in riddles?”
“Only when necessary.”
“I feel like I’ve taken a wrong turn and ended up in a strange place. Let’s start again. Do I
know you, or are you just coming onto me in a really strange way?”
“Your analogy’s probably more accurate than you realize. You are in a strange place. In
your mind, I mean. As to my potential advancements toward you, I do find you delightfully
attractive, but I doubt I could summon the stamina necessary to keep up with you.”
Mattie’s felt herself beginning to relax. The mysterious gentleman sitting next to her had
that effect on her. “Okay, let’s begin again. You know my name, God only knows how, and I
don’t know yours.”
The man offered her his hand. “My name is Andrew.” As she took his hand in hers a
strange, but pleasant sensation surged through her body. For some inexplicable reason she felt
instantly comfortable with Andrew. It was as if he were a close friend who she felt completely
safe with. Andrew studied Mattie’s face for a moment. “You are an intriguing young woman.
You share the fire and passion of other’s who came before you.”
“Others that came before me? Before me when?”
“Before your current life began. You share a time line with women from the past.”
Mattie giggled nervously. “That’s a good thing?”
“It is. The path you’ve chosen differs from those who’ve gone before you, but your
destination is the same.”
“Do you have any idea how completely confused I am right now?”
“I do. Further explanation will have to wait for another time and place, however. There’s
a far more urgent matter looming on your horizon at the moment.”
“Oh! Here it comes. Now I get a lecture on why my bisexuality is wrong and I should
turn my life around and find a nice boy to go steady with.”
“Nothing could be farther from reality. I applaud your lusty love of life. You’ve been
blessed with a healthy appetite for sex and you enjoy sharing it with both men and women.
You’re honest about your feelings and choose to bring others as much pleasure as they bring you.
All of that speaks well of you.”
Mattie smiled impishly. “You really see all that in me?”
“That and more. But . . . we digress. As I said, there’s an urgent matter we need to
discuss.”
“And that is . . . . . what?”
“You recently met a man named Garrett. Am I correct?”
“Yes! He gives me the creeps, but yes, I did meet him.”
“What makes you uncomfortable about him?”
“I’m not sure. I don’t feel like myself when he’s around and there’s something else. Last
night he was with me and a friend of mine at a party and he said something really weird to me. He
said he’d one day own my soul and my friend Melissa’s to. I was distracted when he first said it,
but later I had a really horrible dream and when I woke up I’d swear he was sitting on my bed
next to me When I looked again he was gone. It was completely weird.”
Andrew stared intently at Mattie. “What you sense is not at all weird. You have excellent
instincts and they’re serving you well. Garrett will cross your path again. When he does, focus
your attention on my voice and on my eyes. Will you do that?”
“I will! I promise, I will.” Mattie was surprised by her instantaneous response. It was as
if the words escaped her lips before she had time to consider them.
Andrew smiled reassuringly and put his hand on her shoulder. “All will be well. I assure
you, all will be well.”
Carla’s voice diverted Mattie’s attention for a moment. “Ready for another drink?”
“Uh, I am.” She turned to ask Andrew if he’d like one as well. He was nowhere to be
seen. Mattie blinked her eyes, a puzzled expression on her face. Her eyes swept the length of the
room, but Andrew was nowhere to be seen. “Hey, Carla. Did you see the guy that was sitting
here next to me?”
“Huh? What guy? There’s no one next to you.”
“But . . . . there was. We’ve been sitting here together for awhile.”
Carla shook her head and smiled. “You better switch to coffee, girl. You’re starting to
hallucinate.”
Chapter 6
Mattie collapsed into a booth at the back of the cafe, took a sip of her coffee and began
tallying her dinner receipts. It had been another hectic night of work and she was looking forward
to three days off. In some ways she thoroughly enjoyed her work as a waitress, yet she dreamed
of the day when she’d find a more fulfilling profession. She’d considered a career in porn movies,
but decided against it. She thrived on sex, but on her terms. Being told how to act, what to do and
how to do it wasn’t something she was even remotely comfortable with. Mattie had no idea
where her life would lead her and chose to live one day at a time. So far it had been a wild ride.
Mattie finished her evening’s duties, locked the cafe doors and hurried to her Volkswagen.
She was in the mood to party and was looking forward to seeing Rick. She’d called him twice
during the week and both times she’d reached his voice mail instead of him. Their relationship
was casual and Mattie assumed he was occupied with someone else. She’d known Rick was a
player from the time she first met him. Sex with him was incredibly satisfying. She considered
him a friend with benefits, but there was an undercurrent of emotion slowly building deep inside.
Mattie’s attraction to Rick was subtly strengthening. Up to now she’d guarded her feelings
scrupulously, but it was becoming difficult to restrain her attraction to him.
The Brass Rail was nearly filled to capacity when Mattie arrived. She maneuvered
through the crowd and made her way to the bar. Much to her surprise and disappointment, Rick
was nowhere to be seen. Michelle and her friend, Carla were busy mixing drinks. Mattie perched
on a barstool and surveyed the crowd. The band returned from their break and music filled the
room as Mattie’s body moved to the heavy beat. Carla’s voice startled her as she sat wondering
where Rick might be. It was supposed to be another work night for him. “Hey, Mattie! What’s
it gonna be?”
“Hey girl! Busy night! I dunno, make it a Texas Sling.”
Carla moved down the bar, mixed Mattie’s drink and placed the glass in front of her.
“There you go. Anything going on tonight?”
“I guess not. I was planning to hang out with Rick, but I don’t see him around.”
“He didn’t tell you?”
“Tell me what?”
“He took four days off. Said he was gonna fly out to Vegas with a friend. Huh. I figured
he would’ve said something to you.”
Mattie’s expression contradicted her response. “It’s no big thing. I just figured if he was
around I’d spend some time with him.”
“You’ll figure out something to do. I’m real sure of it.” She gestured at the two men
sitting a few stools away. “I’ll bet they’d give their whole week’s pay to hang out with you for
awhile.”
Mattie’s response was muted. She sipped her drink and pondered her options,
considering an evening of casual sex with either of the men, or both of them. She finished her
drink and left. After an hour driving aimlessly around the city, Mattie arrived in front of
Melissa’s apartment building. She ran up the stairwell and knocked loudly on her friend’s door.
There was no answer. Thoroughly dejected, Mattie drove home and settled onto her sofa, waiting
impatiently for the water to heat on the stove.
Mattie’s mind drifted back to the mysterious stranger she’d met at the Brass Rail a few
days earlier. She hadn’t thought much about their brief encounter before, but details of their
conversation flooded her memory as music played quietly in the background. A strange sensation
settled over her. It was as if she could feel his presence with her. The whistle of the kettle boiling
on the stove shattered her rumination. She wandered into the kitchen, mixed herself a cup of
flavored coffee and settled onto the window seat, staring absently into the evening sky. A gentle
touch on her shoulder startled her and she nearly spilled her drink. “Damn! How did you get in
here?”
Andrew smiled. “I was simply responding to your request that I join you.”
Mattie peered intently at the man seated next to her. The realization that she’d silently
wished he were there ricocheted through her consciousness. “Holy shit! I don’t know whether to
be afraid or amazed!”
“Maybe some of each?”
“Yes. I think that’s exactly how I feel. Can I offer you something to drink?”
“Some of what you’re having would be nice.”
Mattie went to the kitchen and returned with a fresh cup of coffee. Andrew took a long
sip and stared out the window. “Your night went much differently than what you anticipated.”
It was a statement rather than a question.
“You could sure as hell say that!” Sadness showed in Mattie’s eyes.
“Would it surprise you if I told you Garrett orchestrated the entire evening?”
Mattie was incredulous. “I don’t understand.”
“Garrett’s intention is to separate you from your friends, Rick and Melissa. You do
realize it is Melissa who went to Las Vegas with Rick?”
Mattie looked like she’d been slapped in the face. “I thought maybe so. Oh well, shit
happens!” Her response was unconvincing.
There was an intensity in Andrew’s eyes that unnerved Mattie as she sat watching his
face. He was silent for a moment and Mattie fidgeted nervously, struggling to repress the hurt she
felt so strongly.
“Rick is not a part of your destiny. Melissa is. She will return and your friendship will
continue. Rick will be nothing more than a distant memory.”
“And you know all of this how?”
“Is that of any real importance?”
Mattie hesitated. “No . . . . I suppose not.” She could feel her sadness melting away.
“Will I ever see Rick again?”
“Perhaps. Whether you do or not is purely coincidental and will hold no significance for
you.”
A sense of arousal spread over Mattie like the warmth of a blazing fireplace on a winter
night. She wanted to take Andrew to bed. Her mind and body were like pieces of warm chocolate
melting in a pot on a stove. Mattie smiled at Andrew. “Stay with me tonight?”
He took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom. “For awhile, but sleep is what is
most important now. As much as I’d enjoy an evening of unbridled sex with you, it will have to
wait for another place and another time.”
Mattie slowly undressed, a seductive smile on her face. “I might just hold you to that.”
Mattie slipped into bed, sleep overtaking her almost immediately. Andrew sat quietly,
considering his decision to let her sleep. Brief fantasies flashed through his mind as he gradually
disappeared from view.
The sound of ring tones gently roused Mattie awake. She answered her phone with a
sleepy voice. It was Sally, sounding positively effervescent. Mattie wondered how anyone could
sound so upbeat so early in the morning. She glanced at the clock and was shocked to discover it
was later than she realized.

Sally’s voice jolted Mattie fully awake. “Get out of bed and come join us for breakfast!
You can’t possibly want to waste a beautiful day like this.”
Mattie couldn’t resist teasing. She paused purposefully before answering, eliciting
another response from her friend. “Okay, so what did you say we’re having for breakfast?”
“I didn’t, but I guarantee whatever we decide on it will be hot, spicy and maybe
surprising to!”
“Okay, you talked me into it.”
Mattie shuffled into the bathroom, stripped off her robe and stood under the shower,
letting the water tease her body as she recalled the previous evening. Andrew’s words continued
to play in her mind like an endless loop of audio tape. Mattie struggled to make sense of it all,
realizing that Melissa had chosen to accompany Rick to Las Vegas. It wasn’t what friends do to
friends, but what was done was done and Mattie realized she’d never really expressed her true
feelings to either Rick or Melissa. Today was a new adventure.
Sheila met Mattie at the door when she arrived. “It’s about time you got here! I’ve been
outnumbered ever since Gina got here.”
Mattie grinned. “Maybe we ought’a drag them down to the play room and work them out
a little?”
“Or a lot!” Sheila flashed a wicked grin. “Maybe it’ll make up for the fun I missed at the
party last weekend.”
Mattie and Sheila joined Sally and Gina in the kitchen. They sat together around the table,
enjoying a delightful breakfast as they teased each other. Mattie’s mood was beginning lighten.
They finished their meal and as Sally cleared away the breakfast dishes, Gina, Sheila and Mattie
moved to the play room. Gina cued some high-energy music while Sheila and Mattie sprawled on
one of the couches in the room. Sally entered the room wearing a colorful kimono with nothing
underneath except her thong. Mattie smiled approvingly. “Wow! You do look hot!”
“I am! I’m in the mood to play!” Sally slipped out of her kimono and pulled herself onto
the ring apron. “Come up here Gina, and take your punishment!”
Mattie interrupted. “Hey! I’m first. I’ll soften her up for you, Gina.”
“Go get her girl!” Sheila gave her friend a teasing grin.
Mattie leaped off the couch, quickly disrobed and leaped into the ring, a wicked
expression on her face. Mattie lunged at Sally, intent on dominating her immediately. Sally moved
like a jungle cat, escaping her young challenger’s grasp. Sally dumped Mattie on the mat and
jumped on top of her. She pinned Mattie’s shoulders down and lowered her head, targeting first
one and then the other of Mattie’s hardening nipples. She nibbled and licked, feeling the young
blond quiver with arousal. Mattie’s breath quickened as Sally continued at a deliberate pace,
repositioning herself so she could remain in control and free her hands. Sally let her fingers tease
Mattie’s inner thighs, working slowly, gradually moving higher, teasing Mattie’s pussy lips and
clit. The sounds of heavy breathing, moans of pleasure and intermittent gasps filled the air.
Mattie buried her hands in Sally’s hair and struggled to roll her over, but the effort was
unsuccessful. Sally remained in control, her teeth biting Mattie’s flesh harder. Her fingers worked
with a quickening rhythm, stroking Mattie’s warm pussy and teasing her swollen clit. Gina was
becoming excited. She leaned through the ropes and shouted encouragement to Sally. “That’s it!
Pour it on! Don’t let up on her!”
Eager to make Mattie suffer even more, Sally worked her way into position, trapping
Mattie’s head between her thighs, grunting with exertion as she ground her thighs together. There
was a sadistic smile on her face as she watched Mattie thrashing helplessly, hugging her thighs
with both arms. Mattie tried to penetrate Sally’s pussy with her tongue, but Sally put more
pressure on her hold, making it impossible for Mattie to move. “Say uncle and I’ll let up on you,
honey!” Her taunts were met with guttural growls as Mattie continued to thrash and struggle.
Unable to restrain herself any longer, Gina leaped into the ring, a double-headed dildo in
her hand. She pounced on Mattie’s legs and forced her into a spread-eagle position as Sally
continued to pour on the punishment with her head scissors.
Gina grinned wickedly, watching Sally pour on the punishment. Mattie was completely
dominated by the two women. Gina worked the head of the sex toy into Mattie’s pussy, moving
with deliberate strokes intended to maximize the pleasure she was experiencing. The exquisite
combination of punishment and intense arousal were almost more than Mattie could endure. She
pounded the mat and clawed at Sally’s ass cheeks and thighs, muffled gasps and shrieks blending
with Gina’s guttural outbursts and Sally’s taunting voice urging her to admit she’d had enough.
Instead Mattie continued to struggle. Sweat glistened on the women’s taut bodies as they
continued.
Gina shifted her position, working her way to her knees. Mattie clamped her legs around
Gina’s midsection, her thigh muscles quivering as she squeezed with all her strength, forcing Gina
to gasp for breath. Gina retaliated by pumping the dildo into Mattie’s throbbing pussy at a
frenzied pace, coaxing one orgasm after another from her helpless playmate.
Sally moved closer and positioned herself on top of Mattie, straddling her head with her
thighs as she pulled and twisted Mattie’s tits with both hands. Mattie retaliated by grabbing
Sally’s tits. Sally grinned as she and Mattie continued to torture each other, knowing she’d soon
prevail. Gina pounded Mattie’s pussy mercilessly as Sally slowly released her grip on Mattie’s
head and held her by the hair. “Tell me you’ve had enough and we’ll let up on you!”
Mattie was barely able to speak, her breath coming in ragged gasps. “Yes! Jesus, yes! I
can’t take any more.”
Gina pried Mattie’s thighs apart and repositioned herself, straddling Mattie’s torso with
her legs. She peered at Mattie and a taunting smile spread across her face. “Sure you can’t take
any more?”
“Yes! Yes! Hell, yes!”
Sally playfully rumpled Mattie’s hair and lunged forward, pushing Gina onto her back.
She scrambled into position, Gina’s face buried between her thighs. Gina’s eager tongue and lips
devoured Sally’s dripping love mound. Sally squealed with pleasure, her hips thrusting forward
and back as she felt herself erupt with a powerful burst of pleasure. She threw herself forward,
burying her face in Gina’s pussy, anxious to share the intense pleasure she was experiencing. The
women rolled over, locked together in an erotic embrace. Mattie slid under the ropes and
stumbled to the nearby couch, collapsing next to Sheila.
Gina and Sally continued to sweat and thrash on the mat, a frenzied tangle of arms and
legs. Mattie gave her friend a weak smile. “Your momma’s something else, girl!”
Sheila responded with a nod and a grin, her attention riveted on the action unfolding in the
ring. It was difficult to determine who’d prevail. Both women thrashed and struggled, each
hugging the other’s thighs as they clawed each other with total abandon. Gina was unable to
maintain her hold on Sally and her thighs loosened enough for Sally to pull herself free. She
released her hold on Gina, struggled to her feet and reached down, grabbing Gina by the hair, Sally
smiled sadistically as she pulled the brunette’s face tight against her steamy pussy. Gina’s tongue
licked and sucked Sally’s dripping pussy and it was all Sally could do to remain standing. She
threw her head back, unleashing a piercing scream as her body shuddered uncontrollably, her
knees turning to rubber. Both women collapsed on the mat, panting heavily and struggling to
catch their breath.
Sally ran her hands across her face. “Sweet Jesus! I needed that!”
Gina grinned. “My God woman! You must’ve been saving up for this all week!”
Sally pulled her friend to her feet. They joined the girls on the couch and soon all four
were laughing and teasing as they basked in the afterglow of the pleasurable activity they’d
shared.
Sally turned to Mattie, a curious expression on her face. “I’ve been thinking about
something. Have you spoken to your mother recently?”
“Last week. Why”
“I’d love to meet your mom and your aunt. Why not invite them here for a visit? I’m sure
they’d enjoy themselves.”
Mattie was quiet for a moment as she considered Sally’s proposition. “Wow! That would
be fun. I think they’d like that.” Mattie’s expression suddenly changed as she reconsidered the
offer. “They might not be able to get away for a visit.”
Sally gave her a quizzical glance. “Why is that?”
Mattie avoided Sally’s gaze. “They don’t travel much anymore.”
Gina smiled. “I think we can provide travel expenses, if that would help?”
There was an embarrassed expression in Mattie’s eyes. “Momma and my aunt got laid
off a few months ago and the only income left is my dad’s pension. It’s not much, but it’s
enough to live on. I don’t know how they’d feel about taking money from strangers.”
“What if we gave you the money for their travel costs?”
“Well . . . . I suppose I could ask.”

Chapter 7
Sheila hadn’t stopped talking since she and Mattie left for the airport. She rocketed
through traffic, oblivious to the traffic. Mattie wished she’d suggested taking her own car, but the
Volkswagen was much too small to accommodate four people plus luggage so she’d reluctantly
agreed to Sheila's offer to drive. Sheila's motoring skills were enough to give her a coronary
occlusion. Mattie and Sheila arrived at the airport just as the flight was arriving. Mattie paced
nervously as she surveyed the stream of arriving passengers. She saw her mother and aunt
entering the baggage claim area. “Mom! Over here! Hi!”
She and Sheila maneuvered through the crowd and joined their guests as they retrieved
their bags from the carousel. “Mom, this’s my friend Sheila. Sheila this’s my mom, Branca and
my aunt, Margarida.”
Branca and Margarida hugged Mattie and Sheila. Branca smiled. It’s wonderful to finally
meet you, Sheila. Mattie’s spoken fondly of you and your mom.”
She and Margarida shared the same physical attributes, long dark hair, expressive brown
eyes and distinctly Mediterranean attractiveness. Sheila found herself instantly drawn to both
women.
Mattie led the way out of the airport. “Sally and Gina are waiting for us to join them.”
The drive from the airport to Sally’s home passed quickly as the women laughed and
chatted excitedly together. They arrived at their destination and Sheila led them inside. Branca
and Margarida hesitated as they entered the ornate foyer, admiring their surroundings. “What a
beautiful home!” Branca exclaimed.
Sheila smiled. “Think of this as your second home.”
Sally and Gina were seated in the expansive living room and rose to greet their guests as
the entered. Mattie made the introductions and they were soon engaged in friendly conversation.
Sally excused herself and disappeared into the kitchen. “Brunch is ready. Shall we eat?”
Sally served up a delightful meal including waffles, fruit and plenty of coffee and tea.
Branca and Margarida shared stories of their experiences traveling with the circus. They were
accomplished acrobats and had entertained audiences all across the country. A wistful smile
flitted across Gina’s face. “I wish I’d known you then. I always wanted to do something like
that.”
Branca gave Gina a bold smile. “Maybe we can teach you some moves.”
“I’m looking forward to it. I’m a quick study and I might just surprise you.”
Mattie grinned at Sheila as she visualized her mother and Gina in action. As their meal
concluded, Sally offered to show them to their guest rooms and suggested a quick tour of the
house and a leisurely swim in the pool.
Margarida and Branca unpacked and changed into their swimsuits. Mattie was intrigued
as she watched Gina and Sally’s reactions as her mother and aunt reentered the room. Their
scantily clad bodies seemed to instantly entice their new friends. Their choice of attire surprised
Mattie. She was used to seeing them dressed in nothing but bikini panties and sometimes nude,
but always in the privacy of their home. Somehow she assumed they were more conservative in
their choice of apparel in new surroundings. Seeing them dressed in thongs and bikini tops that
barely covered their breasts wasn’t quite what she expected, but then she realized she hadn’t
really known what to expect. Sally’s invitation to them had come as something of a surprise and
the surprises had apparently not yet run their course. Mattie was sure there were more pleasant
surprises yet to come.
Sally’s voice interrupted Mattie’s thoughts. “Let me show you the rest of the house and
then we’ll go for a swim.”
She led them through the rooms on the main floor and then down the stairwell to the
basement play room. As they entered Branca and Margarida stared in disbelief. “This is
absolutely beautiful, Sally. It’s all so amazing.”
Branca smiled approvingly as she ran her hand across the velvet material covering the ring
floor and the ropes. “Where did you ever find a wrestling ring like this?”
“It was my ex-husband’s idea.” Sally explained how she and her husband had enjoyed a
swinging life style and how she’d come to discover the pleasures of erotic wrestling. That and the
fact he’d provided it as a pleasant diversion for her while he was off pursuing other love
interests. “After we relax in the pool for a bit you and Margarida can show us how you play.”
Branca smiled wickedly. “I’d like that. Mattie tells me you and Gina like to play rough.
So do we.”
Sally glanced at Gina and grinned. “I’m glad we all got together. It’s going to be a most
enjoyable weekend. I’m sure of it!”
The afternoon was slowly sinking beneath the horizon as the women lounged by the pool.
Branca glided effortlessly from one end of the pool to the other. She was a strong swimmer and
loved being in the water. She had fond memories of the lazy summer afternoons she and
Margarida had spent at a lake near their home. Her father insisted it was her birth sign of Pisces
that gave her such a deep affection for the water.
Gina and Sally were immersed in conversation with Margarida. Mattie and Sheila floated
lazily across the pool, each comfortably stretched out on air mattresses. Branca swam to the side
of the pool and pulled herself out of the water. Sheila paddled close to the pool’s edge, rolled into
the water and swam under Mattie, playfully knocking her over. They splashed and played for a
few minutes, then swam to the side of the pool and joined Branca. Sheila smiled. “I’m really glad
you and Margarida decided to come for a visit. We’ve wanted to meet you both ever since Mattie
told us about you.”
“We appreciate you inviting us. We haven’t traveled much since the circus and this is a
wonderful surprise.”
Hues of pink and orange burned across the sky as the remnants of another sunset began to
give way to dusk. Sally suggested they move inside and they gathered in the living room for fresh
coffee and more conversation. As the evening slipped by Gina was finding it increasingly difficult
to maintain her composure. Arousal pulsed through her body as she sat on the couch, Margarida
on one side of her and Branca on the other. Unable to restrain herself any longer, Gina slipped
out of her bikini top, letting her magnificent breasts spill out. She smiled wickedly. “I’m in the
mood to play!”
Branca flashed Gina a coy grin. “What do you suggest?”
Sally laughed, sexual tension abundantly evident in her response. “I’m sure we’ll think of
something. Shall we move to the play room, or as my ex-husband would say, Sally’s Romper
Room?”
The women scurried down the stairwell. Gina turned to Branca. “Would you and
Margarida like to go at each other or do you prefer a tag-team?”
“Maybe my sister and I should show you how we play. That way you can decide if you
want to join us. We do play very rough.”
“Do tell! So do we.”
“Well . . . . we can do a tag-team then, if you’re sure you’re up to it.” Branca’s taunting
grin had the desired effect. Gina’s muscles rippled as she quivered with anticipation. “Yes! Sally,
Sheila and me against you, Margarida and Mattie.”
Another taunting smile appeared on Branca’s face. I was thinking maybe Sally and I
against you and Margarida? The girls can coach us and have a go at each other when we’re
finished with you and Margarida.”
Sally responded enthusiastically. “Yes! I like that idea! It’ll be great fun!”
Margarida moved closer to Gina, a look of intense arousal on her face. “Shall we?”
All four women climbed into the ring, stripped off their tops and took their respective
places in their corners. Gina insisted on starting the action. Branca came out of her corner, circling
Gina warily. The women lunged at each other and landed on the mat, a frantic tangle of arms and
legs. Branca overpowered Gina, clamping her in a crushing headlock, her firm breast pressed tight
against Gina’s face. Gina tried to capture Branca’s nipple in her mouth. She then lashed out with
her legs in an attempt to trap Branca in a head scissors, but that proved ineffective as well.
Branca maneuvered on top of Gina, her legs wrapped around one of Gina’s arms while she
pinned her other arm to the mat, her tits dangling in Gina’s face. Gina seized the opportunity,
taking each of Branca’s swollen nipples with her teeth. Branca’s breathing quickened and she
pressed her body harder against Gina’s. With a powerful lunge, Gina threw Branca off and rolled
to her knees. Branca was too quick for her and pounced on her, forcing Gina onto her back.
Branca straddled Gina’s body with her legs and pressed her crotch into Gina’s as she leaned
forward, pulling and twisting Gina’s breasts. Gina buried her hands in Branca’s long, dark hair
and pulled with all her strength. Branca rolled Gina over, wrapped her powerful legs around
Gina’s midsection and squeezed, but Gina continued to tug on her hair. Branca continued to
punish Gina’s tits. Gina released her grip on Branca’s hair and grabbed Branca by both tits.
The women struggled for position, Mattie shouting encouragement to her mother, while
Sheila urged Gina to pull Branca’s tits harder. Gina wriggled free of Branca’s scissors hold and
lunged toward her corner, tagging off to Margarida.
Margarida jumped into the ring and landed on her sister. Branca tried to free herself, but
she was unsuccessful and Margarida moved into position, straddling Branca’s head with her
thighs. Margarida pumped her hips, rubbing her pussy on Branca’s face. “Lick it! Lick my
pussy.”
Branca complied. Margarida gasped for air and grabbed Branca’s tits, massaging them
roughly as her hips moved with a quickening rhythm. The more Branca slurped and licked the
hotter Margarida became. She leaned forward slightly, her body pulsing with pleasure. Branca
lashed out with her legs and trapped Margarida’s head between her powerful thighs. The women
rolled over and Margarida responded instantly, tightening her thighs around Branca’s head. They
were like two wildcats locked together, neither showing the other a hint of mercy as they
squeezed, clawed and grunted. Sally and Gina were mesmerized by the sight of the two women,
punishing each other in the center of the ring. Mattie leaned on the ring apron, her pussy
quivering with anticipation as she felt herself growing hotter with each muffled gasp she heard.
Sheila moved close to Mattie and reached in front of her, fingering Mattie’s wet love
mound. Mattie moaned loudly as Sheila pushed her against the ring and continued her exquisite
torture, teasing Mattie’s pouting pussy lips and swollen clit. Gina and Sally were unable to
restrain themselves. They came at each other in a fevered rush. There was no preliminary circling.
They were eager to work each other over and work each other over they did.
The action was equally as intense between Margarida and her sister. Branca was
hopelessly trapped between Margarida’s powerful thighs. Margarida prevailed in their titanic
head scissors duel and grinned sadistically as she ground her thighs together, Branca’s contorted
face mirroring the punishment she was enduring.
The women shared a common trait. They were an amazing mix of sadistic and
masochistic. They thrived on punishment; inflicting it and withstanding it. The combination of
pain and pleasure was their aphrodisiac.
Mattie dragged Sheila into the ring, pulling her through the ropes by her hair. They landed
in a heap, struggling frantically, squealing and gasping for breath. Sheila erupted with a burst of
passionate energy as she trapped Mattie in a wrist lock. She moved from Mattie’s nipples to her
chest and on to her neck, nibbling none to gently on Mattie’s skin. She slowly moved to Mattie’s
armpit, then back to Mattie’s swollen nipples.
Gina and Sally pulled each other’s hair and tits and plied each other’s love mounds. Gina
dominated Sally, working the gorgeous blond over, nearly twisting her tits into a knot.
Meanwhile Branca managed to endure her sister’s punishing scissors hold and seized control,
straddling Margarida’s face with her thighs, mauling her tits as she ground her dripping pussy on
Margarida’s face like a queen on her throne. She gasped with pleasure as Margarida’s tongue and
lips coaxed her to a pinnacle of pleasure. Branca erupted with a powerful orgasm, both hands
gripping Margarida’s firm tits. Gina and Sally were locked together, sixty-nine fashion, licking
and nibbling each other. Mattie worked her way out from under Sheila and pinned her to the mat.
She worked her fist into Sheila's steamy cunt. Sheila shrieked and squealed. gripping Mattie’s hair
in both hands. Shrieks, squeals, grunts and growls filled the air as the women pursued their carnal
pleasures at a furious pace, oblivious to the fact they had an audience. It was Garrett,
accompanied by a statuesque woman who looked like she’d stepped off the pages of Dominatrix
Magazine. She gave Garrett a wicked smile as she watched the frantic action unfolding before her
eyes. “Would you like it if I decided to join them?”

Garrett gave her a bland smile. “Not just yet. Let them play together. There’s plenty of
time to explore our possibilities later.”
All six women lay in varying stages of repose across the ring as they struggled to catch
their breath, sweat glistening on their exhausted bodies. Sally gasped with surprise as she saw
Garrett and his companion sitting in the shadows. “Garrett! You’ve done it again! Your
unannounced arrivals are becoming downright unnerving.”
“My apologies to all of you. We had no wish to interrupt such an intensely carnal
interaction. You are all to be commended. I don’t believe I’ve ever witnessed anything quite as
stimulating as this.”
Sally was unsure whether his comment was meant as sarcasm or a genuine response. She
forced a smile and struggled to her feet. “Make yourselves comfortable. We’ll return soon. Right
now we have a date with the hot tub.”
Garrett and his companion watched as the women stumbled up the stairwell and
disappeared from sight. He smiled slightly. “I do believe you’re in a bit of a quandary, Marcella.
Are you having difficulty deciding which of these women you want the most?”
“I can’t have them all?”
“I suggest you limit yourself to one or two of them at a time?”
“You underestimate me. Have you forgotten our last adventure? Did I not prove myself?”
“You did. I was truly amazed. You delivered everything you promised and more. Melissa
is one of my most prized possessions.”

Chapter 8
Sheila stood in the doorway of the guest room, her face mirroring surprise and
embarrassment. Garrett thrashed helplessly on the bed as Marcella dominated him. She straddled
his head, grinding her pussy on his face as she stroked his engorged cock. Just as he neared
release, she squeezed the base of his member, thwarting his impending ejaculation. “Beg me to let
you cum! Beg for it! I want to hear you beg!”
Garrett’s muffled gasps and moans grew louder as Marcella continued to torture her lover.
Sheila turned to leave, but Marcella’s voice caught her attention. “Why not join us? I’m sure
you’d enjoy yourself.”
Sheila smiled slightly and left the room. She walked down the stairs to the living room and
sat down next to her mother. “Did you know Garrett and his lady were in my bed?”
Sally didn’t answer immediately. A sense of irritation showed in her eyes. “I’m not
surprised. Garrett’s terribly presumptuous.”
“He makes me uncomfortable.”
Mattie nodded. “He makes me uncomfortable to. There’s something about him. I can’t
explain it, but I can’t see myself in bed with him.”
Sheila nudged her friend. “Hey! Let’s go get a drink and listen to some music.”
Mattie smiled. “ Let’s all go out together. It’d be a lot of fun.”
“Maybe next time. I’d rather stay in and just relax. I’m sure Gina and I can keep your
mom and your aunt entertained while you girls are out.”
Sheila grabbed Mattie by the hand and dragged her to her feet. “C’mon. Let’s get dressed
and go.”
The Cellar Lounge was a hip late-night destination and nearly filled to capacity. Mattie
and Sheila searched for an empty table, but there were none. They seated themselves at the bar
and ordered drinks as the music blared. As closing time arrived, Mattie felt sure she’d danced
with every man in the place. Sheila swallowed the last of her drink and slammed her glass on the
bar. “I’m hungry! Shall we go get some dinner?”
Mattie agreed. Neither of them was in any condition to drive and she was sure there’d be
an all-night diner somewhere close by. They wandered aimlessly for nearly half an hour before
they found a place to eat. They went inside and ordered meals. Mattie was ravenous. She
considered ordering a second waffle and thought better of it, opting for a coffee refill instead.
Sheila grinned. “I bet I know what my mom and yours are doing right about now.”
“Ya think? I’m pretty sure Gina’s in big trouble. Did you see the way my auntie was
looking at her?”
Sally and Branca stood on the ring apron, their bodies draped over the ring ropes as they
watched Margarida standing over Gina, holding her by the hair and gasping for breath. Gina
hugged Margarida’s thighs and buried her face in her pussy.
“Pull her legs out from under her!” Sally shouted to Gina.
Branca grinned. “You think she’s got enough strength left to do that?”
Before Sally could answer, sounds of Margarida’s guttural screams filled the air as she
erupted with a burst of passion and hot love liquid, droplets of cum dribbling down her inner
thighs. She wrapped her legs around Gina’s head and took her to the mat with a step-over head
scissors, grinding on her playmate’s head. She continued to pour on the punishment as she
watched Gina suffer. Gina thrashed helplessly, her muffled shrieks and gasps adding to Branca’s
arousal. Margarida continued to torture Gina. “I’m not finished with you just yet.”
Margarida retrieved the double-headed sex toy nearby and spread Gina’s legs apart as she
rubbed the head of the dildo on Gina’s swollen pussy lips. Gina squealed, her body pulsing with
anticipation. Margarida slowly penetrated Gina’s love canal, driving the toy deep into her and
then slowly pulling it out. Gina’s hips pumped at a frantic pace and Margarida increased the
frequency of her strokes, driving the latex cock deep into her, pounding her pussy relentlessly.
Gina erupted with a furious release and struggled to free herself, but it was to no avail. Margarida
continued the punishment,
Branca was unable to restrain herself any longer. She ducked through the ring ropes,
dragging Sally along with her. The women lunged at each other and landed on the mat near
Margarida and Gina in a tangled heap of arms and legs. Sally grabbed Branca’s tits, pulling and
twisting them. Branca squealed loudly and retaliated by forcing her way on top of Sally, soon
overpowering her as she scrambled into position on the gorgeous blond’s face.
The sounds of Gina’s voice begging for mercy added to the excitement. Branca was wild
with arousal as she felt Sally’s tongue penetrate her love mound. She threw herself forward,
burying her face between Sally’s luscious thighs and was soon tightly trapped in Sally’s
passionate grasp. They rolled across the ring, locked together in an erotic embrace, squeezing,
licking and slurping, each anxious to dominate the other.
Mattie and Sheila were absorbed in conversation. An expression of sadness showed in
Mattie’s eyes as she wondered aloud what had become of Rick. She’d developed a considerable
fondness for him, though she was scrupulously careful not to let her feelings for him show to any
degree. It hurt her knowing that her friend Melissa had betrayed her trust and gone away to Las
Vegas with him. It was difficult for her to understand. It was not the way life was supposed to
be.
A deep male voice interrupted their conversation. Mattie glanced up to see a tall man with
long gray hair and penetrating gray eyes standing next to her. “Hello Mattie. I was sure I’d find
you here. He smiled at Sheila. “You must be Sally’s daughter. You are certainly as beautiful as
your mother. My name is Andrew.”
Sheila gave Mattie a quizzical glance and smiled, a hint of embarrassment showing on her
face. “You know my mom?”
“Not quite the way you imagine, but yes, I would say I do know her. Would you two like
to join us?” Andrew motioned toward a booth across the room. A strikingly attractive brunette
woman smiled at them. She seemed vaguely familiar to Mattie.
Mattie and Sheila sat down across the table from Andrew and his companion. Mattie
peered intently at Andrew for a moment. “Where have you been and how did you know we’d be
here?”
“I’ve been closer than you realize and I wouldn’t say I knew you were going to be here. I
sensed you and Sheila might be and it seemed a perfect time to speak with you. Mattie, Sheila,
I’d like you to meet Victoria. Victoria, this is Mattie and her friend, Sheila.”
“It’s nice to meet you both. Andrew’s spoken fondly of you.”
Mattie smiled at Victoria. “You look familiar, but I don’t remember meeting you. Wait!
Now I remember. I saw you on the wrestling show on television a few nights ago. You are a lady
wrestler, right?”
“I am. I didn’t realize my match was televised in Galveston. Maybe I better have a talk
with the promoter.” There was a hint of a smile on her face.
“Victoria has many talents, wrestling not the least among them. Perhaps one day she’ll
regale you with details of her past, but now we have more immediate concerns to address.”
Mattie stared quizzically at Andrew. “Concerns?”
“A series of concerns actually, all revolving around the one you know as Garrett. I
assume you know who I’m speaking of?”

Sheila frowned, her eyes narrowing. “Yes! He knows my mom. I don’t like him much.”
Mattie nodded. “He seems like an evil man. I’m uncomfortable being around him.”
Victoria smiled slightly as she looked at Andrew. “See? I was certain their instincts would
serve them well.”
“I’m fully aware of their instincts, but they need to be cognizant of Garrett’s intentions.”
Mattie cocked an eye at Andrew. “How do you know Garrett?”
There was a long pause. “Garrett is my brother.”
“What? You don’t seem like brothers at all!”
“I appreciate that, but we are brothers. We’re at opposite ends of the cosmos. There was
a time when we existed in different dimensions of time and space, but that has changed. That is
what we need to discuss.”
“Does any of this have to do with my friend Melissa and a man named Rick?”
“It does. More than you realize.”
“I might be blond, but I’m not stupid. I don’t mean to bite, but I’ve had a weird feeling
and it won’t go away. It’s something Garrett said once when he showed up at Sally’s. Me and
Melissa were enjoying some play time with Sally and Gina and he just appeared out of nowhere.
He made a comment that scared me. He said one day he’d own my soul and Melissa’s to. I never
could figure out what he meant, but it scared me. He’s just so fucking evil!”
“He is and you were prudent enough to follow your instincts. Unfortunately Melissa
wasn’t quite so fortunate, nor was Rick.”
“So . . . uh . . . what does that mean?”
“Rick is no longer Rick. He’s made something of a transition. So has Melissa, but not in
quite the same way.”

Tears began to form in Mattie’s eyes. “You mean Melissa and Rick are dead?”
“Not dead in the sense you imagine. Death is such a subjective term. Rick has been
assimilated into another life. It was largely his own choosing. I have no control over those who
put their self-interest ahead of all else. Rick is reaping the rewards of his unfortunate choices.
Melissa is another matter. Her only fault is in being far too naive and not fully in touch with her
instincts. She’s not alone in this. Many meet the same fate, but all is not lost. Melissa is
somewhat indisposed and under Garrett’s spell. Spells were meant to be broken. When the time
is right, we will put right what has gone awry.”
“When you say ‘we’ do you mean I’m included?”
“Most definitely. It is a plan that could never succeed without your assistance.”
Chapter 9
Mattie smiled. She was intrigued by the man sitting next to her at the bar. He was a
rugged appearing man with a bushy beard and long dark hair tied back in a ponytail. He was
wearing a denim shirt and denim trousers. The watch cap he wore made her think he might be a
fisherman. Maybe he was a lumberjack. That seemed unlikely. This was Galveston, not a place
where you’d expect to encounter either lumberjacks or fishermen.
Mattie motioned to the bartender. “Can I get another drink? Bring another for the man
sitting next to me to, please.”
The drinks arrived and the man sitting next to Mattie turned to her and nodded.
“Thanks.” Without another word he averted his eyes, staring straight ahead at the row of bottles
on the counter in front of him, appearing to be deep in thought.
Mattie realized he was watching her in the mirror. Her impetuous temperament
overpowered her reticence and she spoke. “You sure are quiet.” She wriggled nervously on her
stool. There was something about the stranger that attracted her. It was more than just a physical
attraction.
“You don’t like quiet?” The mysterious expression in his eyes reminded her of Andrew’s.
Mattie shrugged. “It depends on what kind’a mood I’m in.”
“So you’re not in the mood for quiet right now?” The stranger didn’t smile but there was
a hint of teasing in his voice.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to bother you.” Mattie feigned what she hoped was a
convincing pout.
“If you were bothering me you’d know it.”
“I dunno about that. I’m just a dumb blond.”

“Huh! Wacky as a wooden clock maybe, but dumb? I’m not buyin’ that for an instant.
My name’s Amos Moses, but my friends call me Captain Morgan.”
“Hi Captain Morgan, my name’s Mattie. It’s nice to meet you.” Her hand felt lost in his.
She felt a strange and pleasant sensation surge through her body as he shook her hand. “I haven’t
seen you here before. Are you from Galveston or someplace exotic and faraway?”
“I’m not from Galveston. I s’pose you could say I’m just passing through. I’m not much
good at staying in one place too long.”
“I hope you stay long enough for me to get to know you better.” The words slipped out
before Mattie realized she’d said them. It was if it wasn’t her speaking them. She smiled,
obviously embarrassed.
“I s’pose that might be possible.”
“I . . . uh . . . I mean . . . I didn’t mean that the way it came out.”
“So you were just toy’n with my affection, huh?” Amos gave her a teasing grin. “Anyone
ever tell ya not to worry so much?”
Mattie was amazed by how comfortable she felt with Amos. His voice and the warmth of
his smile made her almost forget they’d just met. They sat talking together for the remainder of
the afternoon. He shared stories with her of his travels, his adventures and some of his
misadventures. Amos glanced at the clock on the wall. “Damn! It’s late. No wonder I’m hungry. I
haven’t eaten since breakfast. You know a good place to get a meal?”
Mattie smiled and slid off the stool. “I’ll buy you some dinner.”
Amos and Mattie arrived at Nikki’s Cafe. The restaurant was crowded, the sounds of
conversation mingling with the clinking of dinner dishes. They were seated at a table in the corner
of the room and ordered dinner. The conversation that had begun at the lounge continued as if it
had never been interrupted. Mattie realized Amos had magically unleashed her past as the words
spilled out. She felt as if she’d known him for a very long time, though she knew they’d just met.
She purposely left out the more erotic details of her life. She was comfortable with Amos, but
not that comfortable. They finished their meal and enjoyed another cup of coffee. Amos became
quiet for a moment and then spoke. “If you could rescue your friend Melissa, would you?”
Mattie nearly choked on her coffee. “What?” She sputtered, a look of sheer surprise on
her face. “How do you know about Melissa? You psychic?”
“Does it matter?”
There was a long pause. Mattie was unsure how to answer. She was intrigued by Amos,
but frightened at the same time. It was an odd mix of emotions. Andrew’s words flooded her
mind. She considered for a moment that Amos and Andrew might be one in the same. It wasn’t
possible, or was it? She wrinkled her nose and peered at Amos. “You seem a lot like someone
else I met not too long ago.”
“That would be Andrew.”
Mattie was speechless as she stared at Amos.
“I didn’t mean to frighten you.” Amos reached across the table and took her hand in his,
giving her a reassuring smile.
“I’ve never met anyone quite like you, Amos Moses.”
“I’ve been told that before. I don’t mean any harm. I’m just a man here to help you
through a bad situation.”
“Maybe you’ll decide to stay once you know me better.” Mattie caught herself, her face
flushed with embarrassment. “God! I can’t believe I said that.”
“I just might stay around. We can explore your destiny more later on. Right now I’ve
got to be on my way. I’ve got a train to catch.”
Amos smiled and said nothing more as he walked away. Mattie watched him disappear,
her mind blurred with a rush of emotions. She paid the bill and walked out into the evening. She
arrived home and made herself one last cup of coffee before going to bed. The jangle of the
telephone roused her from deep thought. It was Sally. “Hey, girl! Where’ve you been? I’ve tried
calling you all night.”
“I went out for awhile. What’s up?”
“Gina and I thought you might be up for some late night fun. Maybe a rematch?”
“That would be fun, but I’ve gotta work tomorrow and I’m used up. “Can we get
together on my next days off?”
“Okay, if you’re sure. There’s something I want to talk to you about when we get
together. I have a proposition for you.”
“Really? What’s that?
“I’ll explain it all when I see you. Your momma and your aunt are planning to be here for
the big event. I can tell you that much.”
Mattie was thoroughly intrigued. “Now I’m going to be wondering all week what you’ve
got in mind.”
Sally laughed. “You could come over now and find out.”
“As much as I’d like to, I’d better not. I really need to get some sleep.”
“Okay. Call me later?”
“I will.” Mattie hung up the phone, a puzzled expression on her face. Sally was full of
surprises and this was surely no exception. Mattie finished her coffee, showered and slipped into
bed, drifting off to sleep with thoughts of Amos filling her mind.
Across town another erotic encounter was underway. Garrett was seated on a couch in
Sally’s play room watching Marcella and Gina sweat and struggle. Sally stood in the corner
shouting encouragement to her friend. Gina thrashed helplessly on the mat, trapped in Marcella’s
grasp. There was a wicked grin on Marcella’s face as she tightened her sweaty thighs around
Gina’s head. Sally leaned across the ropes, her hand outstretched in an attempt to tag Gina, but
Marcella kept Gina in the center of the ring, out of reach of her partner. Marcella straddled
Gina’s face, gasping as she felt Gina’s tongue penetrate her love mound. “That’s it! Yes! Lick my
pussy!”
Marcella’s voracious appetite for sex, combined with her penchant for domination made
for a potent sexual experience. Marcella shrieked and squealed, erupting with a series of violent
orgasms. She pumped her hips as she pulled and twisted Gina’s tits. Surges of pleasurable
completion jolted her gorgeous, sweat-drenched body. Marcella threw herself forward, burying
her face between Gina’s gorgeous thighs. Gina responded more forcefully than Marcella
anticipated. Gina was far from finished. Gina’s thighs tightened around Marcella’s head and the
women rolled across the ring thrashing frantically as they squeezed and clawed each other.
Garrett gazed at Sally, his eyes focused on her like a laser beam. Sally leaped through the
ropes and pounced on Marcella, prying her thighs apart. Gina poured on the punishment while
Sally probed Marcella’s pussy, first with her fingers and then her entire fist. Marcella’s muffled
gasps and shrieks merged with Gina’s growls and grunts of exertion. Marcella’s body shuddered
and shook as Sally fist fucked her with rapid, staccato strokes. Garrett’s voice pierced the erotic
ambiance saturating the room. “Don’t let up on her! I’ll tell you when she’s had enough!”
Anger flashed in Gina’s eyes. She stood up and faced Garrett. Before Gina could speak,
Sally leaned across the ropes and glared at Garrett. “I don’t think you understand. This is our
play time. You’re only here because you accompanied Marcella. We play on our terms, not
yours. If you want a private show, then pony up the money like everyone else does. Otherwise
shut the fuck up!”
Before Garrett could respond, a deep voice from the shadows spoke. “It would be wise to
listen to the lady.”
“How did you get in here?” Sally struggled to sound assertive.
“Does it matter how? Garrett and I have some issues to resolve.”
Sally felt instantly comfortable with the stranger, as if she instinctively knew she could
trust him, yet she was sure they’d never met. Sally glanced at Gina and back to the stranger who
had appeared moments before. He and Garrett were nowhere to be seen. Marcella hurriedly
dressed. “I never meant for the evening to end this way. I should be going.”
Chapter 10
Shards of moonlight cast eerie shadows on the room as Mattie sat in the window staring
at the night sky. Recollections of her dream careened through her consciousness. It seemed so
real; the sights, the sounds and the scent of mesquite smoke from the stove in the rustic cabin by
the sea. She recalled Amos’s hand on her cheek, the gentleness of his voice and the passion she
felt surging through her body.
Mattie was startled by a knock on the door. She glanced at the clock wondering who’d be
coming to visit at such a late hour. She assumed it was Sheila or Sally. It was just the kind of
impetuous behavior she’d expect from them. Mattie opened the door and saw Amos standing in
front of her. He gave her one of his mysterious half-smiles as he saw her standing in the
moonlight wearing nothing but a tee shirt. “Can you spare a traveling man a cup of coffee?”
“You think you can afford a cup of my coffee?”
“I’ll swap you a bedtime story for some coffee.”
Mattie pulled him inside. “Did you ever stop to think I might be asleep?”
“I knew you weren’t. There’s magic in the moonlight. It won’t let you sleep.”
“Really? You know something about magic?”
“A little. Now if you’ll brew up some coffee maybe I’ll share a little magic with you.”
Mattie gave him an evil grin. “I’d like that. Make yourself comfortable. I’ll be right back.”
Mattie could feel Amos’s eyes touching her body as she walked away.
She returned wearing denim trousers and carrying two large cups of coffee, the scent of
Hazel Nuts wafting through the air. “Here’s your coffee, now where’s my magic?”
“You always so impatient? I don’t carry magic around in a bag. ” He noticed she’d
dressed. “You didn’t need pants.”

“They come off just as easily as they went on. Now. I gave you coffee, where’s my
magic?”
“Come over here.”
Mattie crossed the room and Amos put his hands on her shoulders, pointing her toward
the window. “What do you see?”
Mattie peered out the window. Suddenly she felt as though she was floating. She
frantically searched for Amos in the darkness. Unable to speak, Mattie felt him pull her close, his
arms holding her tight against his body. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to understand what
was happening. She could hear Amos’s voice reassuring her. “There’s nothing to fear. You
wanted magic and you’re about to have it.”
Mattie slowly opened her eyes. She was standing next to Amos on a weathered boarding
platform in front of an abandoned railway station deep in the desert. The sound of a long,
lonesome train whistle sounded in the distance. Mattie’s heart was racing as she heard the sounds
of an approaching train and a sleek, black locomotive pulling seven railcars behind came into
view. A short, stocky conductor stepped down from the railcar and greeted Amos. “Good
evening, sir. If you and the lady will board we’ll be on our way.”
“Good evening, Dominic. You remember Mattie, don’t you?”
“I do! Welcome aboard, miss. Amos will guide you to the dining car.”
Mattie was speechless. She realized she was no longer frightened. Amos had somehow
wrapped her in a cocoon of unquestioning trust. She followed him up the stairs to the dining car.
It was empty except for a familiar looking man sitting at a table by the window. “Andrew? My
God! It is you!”
“Hello, Mattie. You look even more beautiful than the last time we met and I must say
your attire is absolutely breathtaking.”
Amos rolled his eyes and groaned. “Oh, Jesus! If bullshit was music you’d be in Carnegie
Hall!”
“You two know each other?”
“We do. Amos and I have shared a cosmic connection for quite some time. Amos is
considerably older than he appears.”
“At least I don’t appear old, like my friend Andrew. Welcome aboard the Hitchcock
Railway.”
Confusion showed in Mattie’s eyes. “Where am I? Am I dreaming?”
“You’re aboard a magical conveyance transporting you to a place called Boiler Bay. It’s a
return trip. You’re last visit was cut short.”
“So I wasn’t dreaming?”
“No. It was real, but not in a way you’ve experienced before. Andrew and I are spirit
guides; your spirit guides.”
Andrew interrupted. “We’ll explain all of this as best we can, but at the moment there are
more pressing issues to consider; most importantly your friend, Melissa.”
“You know where Melissa is?”
“We do, but there is much to explain before you and your friend are reunited.”
“Okay, so explain.”
Amos grinned at Andrew. “I told you she was impetuous.”
“Amos will enlighten you. As much as I’d enjoy joining you I must attend to other
matters, but be sure I will always be near.”
A hint of apprehension showed on Mattie’s face as she felt the train slowing to a stop.
Andrew smiled reassuringly. “This is where you and Amos depart. I assure you, soon all will be
as it was meant to be.”
Mattie and Amos watched as the train disappeared from sight. Amos took Mattie’s hand
and led her up the hill to a bluff overlooking the ocean. She stared intently at the cabin below.
“This looks different than last time.”
“It’s all in what you perceive.” Amos chose not to elaborate. “C’mon. We’re almost
there.”
Mattie followed him down the path to the shore and they entered the cabin. It was just as
Mattie remembered it, but it seemed longer than a matter of hours since her last visit. As
Mattie’s eyes adjusted to the shadowy interior she saw a woman seated at the table next to the
wall. The woman looked identical to her friend Melissa, except her hair was long and blond.
Mattie stared in amazement, confusion mirrored in her eyes.
Amos’s voice interrupted the jumbled thoughts racing through Mattie’s mind. “Mattie,
this’s Lisa. Lisa, this’s the woman I told you about. This’s Mattie.” Amos motioned toward a
chair. “Sit down and I’ll brew us something to drink.”
Mattie stared at Lisa. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to stare, but you look so much like my
friend, Melissa. If your hair was brown you could be her twin.”
“Maybe I am.”
Amos interrupted. “In a cosmic sense, that is.”
Mattie frowned. “I am so fucking confused! I don’t know where I am, I don’t know why
I’m here and now I’m sitting across the table from a woman who looks just like Melissa and
you’re telling me she’s Melissa’s cosmic twin. What the hell does that mean?”
Lisa glanced at Amos. “Are you going to explain all this to her or shall I?”
“It’d be kind’a fun to hear your version, but I s’pose I should.”
Impatience flashing in Mattie’s eyes. Amos purposely hesitated. Mattie couldn’t restrain
herself. “If you don’t start explaining I’m going to wrap my legs around your head and squeeze
you senseless!”
Lisa laughed. “Well! Now he won’t tell you a thing! H’mmm. It might be fun to see Amos
in trouble, but I’ve got to warn you, he can take a lot of punishment.”
Mattie smiled wickedly. “It might be fun to find out just how much he can take.”
“Okay, you convinced me. I am outnumbered. Lisa and your friend Melissa share a
lifeline together. There’s a connection between birth and death. The spirit moves in a circle and
on occasion the transition from one life to another becomes tangled. I share a time line with three
others; Vincent, Dillon and Anthony who’s Lisa’s soul mate Let me know if all this confuses
you.”
“Oh hell! It’s all perfectly clear!” Mattie gave him a wry grin. “Do I have a cosmic twin
to?”
“Maybe. I don’t yet know, but you’ve got two spirit guides. Isn’t life grand?”
“So is Melissa alive?”
“Very much so. Unfortunately her spirit is under the control of the one you know as
Garrett. We intend to remedy that situation.”
“We?”
“Andrew, Lisa and I with your help. We also intend to free Marcella.”
Mattie sipped her tea, a strange, but thoroughly pleasant sensation surging through her
body. She fidgeted in her chair as she felt herself becoming more aroused. Her eyes devoured
Amos as he continued to speak. Lisa glanced at Amos and smiled. “I think Mattie has plans for
you, Captain.”
Mattie pulled her tee shirt over her head and let it drop to the floor. Her eyes conveyed
her sense of desire. “I don’t know which of you I want first!”
Lisa stared at Mattie. “I think Amos might like to have you all to himself.”
“Or maybe you’d like to have me and Amos?”
“That is an intriguing offer, but I . . . .” Lisa’s voice trailed off and she took another sip of
her tea. Mattie took Amos by the hand and led him to the bed across the room. She unbuttoned
his shirt and trousers, tugging them off his body as she pushed him onto his back. Amos buried
his hands in Mattie’s blond hair pulling her onto his body, his stiff cock pulsing as it rubbed
against Mattie’s inner thighs. Their mouths met and they kissed passionately. Amos held Mattie
by the hair, trailing kisses down her neck as her thighs gripped his manhood. Mattie moved
higher on his body, her luscious breasts dangling within range of his eager mouth. Amos gently
nibbled and licked her erect nipples, first one and then the other as his hands caressed her butt
cheeks.
Mattie moaned with pleasure, her thighs straddling his torso, her hot pussy pressed
tightly against his body. She mashed her breasts against his face, her fingers wound through his
long hair. Amos wrapped his arms around Mattie and rolled her over, positioning himself on top
of her, his hips meshing with hers as he grabbed her legs and pushed them over her head. The
head of his cock brushed her pussy lips and he heard her moans and gasps grow louder.
Lisa was finding it difficult to maintain her self-control. She watched as Amos slowly
penetrated Mattie’s quivering love mound, her legs pumping wildly in the air. Amos continued at
a slow and deliberate pace. Shrieks and squeals of intense pleasure filled the air as Mattie
struggled to reposition herself. Amos held her in place, his hips thrusting faster. He released her
legs, leaned forward and drove himself deeper into her. Mattie’s legs encircled his waist and she
pulled his hair with both hands.
Lisa slipped out of her clothing and moved closer to the bed, her breathing quickening as
she watched the lovers thrash and struggle. Mattie’s body quivered uncontrollably as she thrust
her hips upward, her pussy swallowing the entire length of Amos’s manhood. His guttural
growls blended with her primal screams of ecstasy, a sheen of sweat forming on their writhing
bodies. Lisa knelt on the bed next to the lovers watching as Mattie exploded in a fiery burst of
orgasmic pleasure.
Mattie shuddered violently as a series of powerful orgasms surged through her body. Her
hips thrust upward meeting Amos’s, matching him in perfect unison. Shrieks, squeals and gasps
of ecstasy combined with the intense expression of desire on the lover’s faces creating an almost
surrealistic aura in the room.
Amos gasped and growled, his body quivering violently as he unleashed a stream of hot
cum deep into Mattie’s love canal. Mattie clawed at her lover, anxious to capture every drop of
his seed, her legs squeezing tighter around her lover’s torso. Gasping for breath, Mattie’s body
began to relax and she released her viselike grip on Amos’s body. He slowly slid down her torso,
his hands slowly massaging her inner thighs. He kissed and nibbled the edges of her dripping
pussy.
Lisa moved into position, her thighs straddling Mattie’s head, her eager pussy just
beyond the reach of Mattie’s hungry mouth. Mattie reached up and grabbed Lisa’s gorgeous
breasts, one in each hand. Lisa repositioned herself, overpowering Mattie as she pinned her arms
down, grinning sadistically. “So you want to play rough?”
Amos buried his face in Mattie’s pussy, her thighs tightening around his head. Lisa
pressed her moist pussy against Mattie’s face, gasping for breath as Mattie’s tongue found it’s
target. “Oh! Jesus! Oh! Yes!” Lisa moaned loudly, riding her face with a quickening rhythm as
she roughly massaged Mattie’s ample breasts.
Mattie’s muffled shrieks and squeals added to the exquisite pleasure coursing through
Lisa’s body. Mattie’s muscles quivered with exertion as she ground her thighs on Amos’s head,
her thighs surging uncontrollably as flames of passion consumed her body once again. Lisa
screamed loudly as a powerful orgasm ripped through her body.
Mattie awoke with a start, her breath coming in short gasps and her body damp with
sweat. She ran her hands through her tousled hair, her mind racing as she recalled the erotic details
of her dream. She slid out from under the blankets and stumbled into the shower. Her eyes
widened in disbelief as she saw herself in the mirror. Her breasts and arms were bruised and her
body glistened with sweat. She was convinced it was more than a dream, yet it was impossible to
quantify. Mattie leaned across the tub and turned on the water, watching it slowly fill as she
sprinkled beads of bubble bath into it. A deep voice from behind her startled her so badly she
nearly fell backward. She felt herself caught by two arms and she spun around to see Amos
standing behind her smiling innocently. “Mornin’ Tiger Lady. I didn’t mean to startle you.”
“Damn! You scared the living fuck out’a me!”
“Huh! I thought I took care of that earlier today.”
“Jesus! How’d you get in?”
“Uh . . . . through the door. Did you think I climbed in through the window on the fire
escape?”
“From what I’ve learned about you I wouldn’t be a damn bit surprised if you walked
through the wall!”

Amos rolled his eyes and laughed. “So you think maybe I’m the reincarnation of
Houdini?”
“I don’t have a clue who Houdini is, but I swear, nothing about you would surprise me!”
“Good! I like it that way. Now drop that gorgeous body of yours into the tub and I’ll
hang around and wash your back for you.”
“You can wash more than my back if you want!” Mattie gave him an enticing smile as she
stepped into the tub and let the hot, soapy water surround her. “If the tub was bigger I’d invite
you to join me.”
“Damn! That is an enticing offer, but it’s not big enough for me to play ‘Up Periscope’
and I didn’t bring my rubber boats.”
Mattie squinted her eyes. “What in the hell are you talkin’ about?”
“I like to play in the bathtub. I have a collection of rubber boats and I float them in the
tub and use my penis for a periscope. Here’s the best part; my periscope also works fine as a
cannon.”
“Oh Lord, does it ever! That reminds me, you owe me a rematch and so does your friend,
Lisa.”
“Well! You are a glutton for punishment!”
Mattie gave him a wicked grin. “You’ll see! Next time I’ll make you beg for mercy.”
“Another enticing offer, even better than the first. It’s no damn wonder I’m becoming so
fond of you.”
Mattie smiled coyly. “Really? You’re fond of me? More fond of me than you are of
Lisa?”
Amos knelt down by the tub, his face just inches from Mattie’s. “As a matter of fact I
am gettin’ fond of you and about Lisa? We have sort’ve a special kind of relationship. She’s way
deep in love with her soul mate, Anthony. He’s my cosmic brother. You’ll prob’ly meet him
eventually. I was the one that brought Lisa and Anthony back together again.”
“This’s all so confusing! It makes me dizzy.”
“I figured dizzy was normal for you.”
“You just wait until I get out of this tub. You’re in big trouble!”
“I’m counting on it. Give me the washcloth and I’ll do a little bathtub magic for you.”
“I’ll just bet you will!”

Chapter 11
Mattie’s eyes slowly opened. She was snuggled close to Amos, his arms around her as he
slept. Mattie propped her head on her hand and watched him sleeping. Sex with Amos was like
nothing she’d ever experienced. She’d been with incredible lovers, both male and female, but none
that could unleash in her what Amos had. Making love with Amos was a bone shaking
experience. She fantasized about sex with him in Sally’s playpen. As big as her bed was, it was
barely big enough to contain them as they thrashed, caught up in the throes of incredibly intense
sex. She promised herself she’d make that fantasy come true one day soon and maybe a few other
fantasies as well. Visions of Amos dominated by Sally and Gina danced through her mind.
Mattie pushed Amos onto his back and slowly moved into position, straddling his head
with her thighs, her pussy lips lightly brushing his face. She leaned forward and took his semi-
erect cock in her hands, slowly stroking him. An evil grin rippled across her face as she teased the
head of his shaft, feeling it harden in her hands as his hot breath splashed onto her quivering
pussy. She heard his muffled moans of pleasure growing louder as he became fully awake and
fully erect.
Waves of intense pleasure surged through her body as she felt Amos’s tongue lick her
moist pussy and tease her plump clit. She tightened her thighs around his head and rolled over,
pulling him with her. Her mouth closed around his engorged member. Mattie scissored her thighs
on his head, her hips moving with an erratic rhythm. Amos hugged her thighs and spanked her ass
cheeks, his moans and growls of passion growing louder. Mattie squealed as Amos continued to
torture her smooth, sweet pussy and her leg muscles quivered as she tightened her grip. She was
determined to outlast him this time. She wanted him to suffer. She wanted to hear him begging for
mercy. She wanted to dominate him. It was a challenge that added another delicious dimension to
their torrid love session.
Amos tried to pry Mattie’s legs apart. His hips thrust wildly as she continued her oral
torture and squeezed him even tighter. The thrill of domination amplified her arousal. Her head
bobbed up and down at a furious pace and she could taste droplets of his seed. She released his
cock and gripped it tightly in her hands, choking off the flow of hot cum.
The sight of Amos trapped between her thighs, his hips pumping frantically as he
thrashed and moaned made Mattie even hotter. She grinned wickedly and resumed her oral
torture. Amos continued to struggle and grabbed her tits. The rougher he was, the more Mattie
squeezed. She loved it rough and told him so, urging him to pour it on. Amos complied. Mattie
erupted with a furious blast. Her body shuddered violently and shrieks of ecstasy reverberated
through the room. She stroked his pulsing cock with both hands and soon shot his load into the
air, droplets of his seed running in rivulets down her face.
Mattie wasn’t finished with Amos. She continued to soften up with her powerful thighs
and stroked his flaccid cock. Amos grabbed Mattie’s hair and pulled her head down, anxious to
enjoy the oral pleasure she’d been providing. She resisted and continued to stroke his cock with
one hand while she braced herself on the bed with the other. Mattie was intent on making him
suffer. Amos spanked her ass frantically as he thrashed and writhed. Mattie moved on top of
Amos. “Stroke yourself! Give it to me! I want to watch you cum again!”
Amos complied, stroking himself feverishly as his hot breath splashed onto Mattie’s
quivering pussy. His tongue teased her pussy lips and clit. “Oh! Jesus! Work it, baby! I wanna
cum with you!”
Another furious burst of of hot love liquid sprayed in the air as Amos unleashed a
powerful orgasm. Mattie’s screams filled the air as she threw her head back, her body arching
uncontrollably. A powerful orgasm jolted her body. She fell forward, gasping for breath as she
pressed her face against Amos’s torso. “You are an amazing lover, Amos Moses.”
Amos’s smile and embrace were answer enough for Mattie, She snuggled close to him,
drifting off to sleep. Amos retrieved a crumpled pack of cigarettes from the night stand.
Andrew’s admonition played in his mind like an endless loop of audio tape. Amos had no wish
to hurt Mattie and knew the dangers involved in becoming intimate with her. It wasn’t that he’d
intentionally set out to seduce her, but just as Andrew had predicted, it happened anyway.
Amos knew Mattie was not the woman he was destined to be with. The search for his
soul mate would continue, yet he found himself becoming fond of Mattie. The day would come
when he would have to leave her behind. It wasn’t a day he looked forward to. He wondered why
his destiny was so different from that of his cosmic brothers; Vincent, Anthony and Dillon.
Vincent found Brandy, Anthony was with Lisa and Dillon was one with Shilo. Even Monique
had eventually connected with her long lost soul mate, though there was a time he was sure it was
she who held his heart for eternity.
Darkness was settling over the room when Mattie awoke. She rolled over intending to
greet Amos with a gentle kiss. He was nowhere to be seen. She glanced at the pillow and saw a
note on the pillow. He needed to go. There was much to be done. She wondered if she’d ever see
him again.
The ringing telephone interrupted her thoughts. “It’s about time you answered your
phone! Don’t you return voice messages?” It was Sheila.
“I was . . . involved. What’s up?”
“Not much. Mom’s out on a date with her doctor friend. You up for some dinner? You
don’t work tonight do you?”

“Not until tomorrow. Dinner sounds good. I’m starving.”
“I’ll see you in about an hour. You gonna be ready?”
Nikki’s Cafe was almost deserted when Mattie arrived. Sheila was seated in a booth near
the window. “Good grief, girl. You’re positively glowing! You must’ve had one hell of a fine
afternoon.”
Mattie grinned. “I did!”
“So . . . who’s the guy and where’d you meet him?”
“It’s complicated. Do you remember, Andrew?”
“Yes! The man with magic in his eyes! I do remember him.”
“I met a friend of his. A man named Amos, but everyone calls him Captain Morgan.”
“How cool! You’re hanging out with a pirate?”
“He’s a lot more than a pirate! My God! He’s amazing.”
“Now I am intrigued!” How’d you meet him?”
“At the Brass Rail. He was at the bar, a few stools away and I bought him a drink. We
started talking and one thing led to another.”
“You mean led to you seducing him. So it went well ?”
“It did! That man took me places I’ve never been before. You have no idea.”
Their conversation was interrupted by the ringing of Sheila's cell phone. It was Sally.
“Mom wants to know if you can stop by for a little while. She wants to talk to you about
something.”
“Okay, but I can’t stay too late. I’ve got work tomorrow and I’ve got to get some
sleep or I won’t be worth a shit.”
Sally and Gina seemed genuinely excited to see Mattie again. As they sat talking, Sally
recounted the events that had taken place since Mattie last visited. Erotic wrestling had become a
popular form of entertainment for her swinger parties and Sally wanted to include Mattie in the
activities planned for their next event. “There is one other special request a friend of mine made,
if you’re interested.”
“And that is?”
“I’m sure Sheila's told you I’m seeing a wonderful gentleman on a rather regular basis. He
attended my last party and let’s just say he was completely blown away. The man’s addicted to
sex, I swear. Gina and I did a threesome with him and let’s just say he’s incredibly durable. He’s
also incredibly wealthy and made a proposal I think you might enjoy. He wants to commission a
private erotic wrestling match and he wants it to be a six-woman tag-team match with only one of
us left standing. You up for that?”
Mattie smiled. “You know I am. Uh . . . you mean he’s gonna pay us to play?”There was
an incredulous expression on Mattie’s face.
“That’s exactly what I’m saying! Hell! You’ll make more in one night than you make in a
week at the diner and it’s way more fun. Do you think your momma and your aunt would like to
join us? I told Allen about them and he’d be glad to pay their way here for another visit.”
“I’m sure they’d love to come back for another visit. They enjoyed their last stay and
would’ve stayed longer, but they worry about intruding.”
“No! They weren’t intruding at all! If I’d known they wanted to stay longer I’d have
insisted they do. They’re welcome to stay as long as they wish.”
“Why don’t you invite them? I’m sure they’d love to hear from you and it’d mean a lot
to them if the invitation came from you. After all, it’s your house and your party.”
“I will! I’ll call them tomorrow.” Sally gave Mattie a seductive smile as she slowly
unbuttoned her shirt. “Wanna play a little before you go home?”
Sheila grinned. “How ‘bout you and me work mom over a little?”
Mattie could feel herself becoming aroused. Against her better judgment she agreed. “I’ve
got to be out of here in time to get ready for work in the morning. It’s a good thing I don’t have
the early shift.”
They hurried down the stairwell to the party room, disrobed and leaped into the ring.
Sally grinned. “I’ve been wanting to take the two of you on at the same time. I’m glad you
decided to stay, Mattie.”
“You might not be after me and Sheila finish working you over!” There was a taunting
smile on Mattie’s face as she ducked through the ropes and charged across the ring, colliding with
Sally. The women landed in a heap on the mat, scrambling for position. Mattie’s aggressive
approach caught Sally by surprise and she soon found herself trapped in Mattie’s grasp. They
thrashed and struggled, a frantic tangle of arms and legs. Mattie fought her way on top of Sally,
her firm breasts mashed tightly against Sally’s face as she nibbled and licked Sally’s protruding
nipples.
Sally buried her hands in Mattie’s hair, tugging on her head, trying desperately to roll her
over. Mattie shifted her position, grabbed Sally’s arm and bent it back into a wrist lock,
showering Sally with love bites from her underarm to her breasts. Sally moaned loudly as surges
of pleasure coursed through her body. Strands of Mattie’s blond hair littered the mat as the
interaction between the women grew more intense. Sally bucked and thrashed, intent on
overpowering her playmate. Her efforts proved ineffective. Mattie straddled Sally’s contorted
face and watched Sally thrash helplessly beneath her.
Sheila reached across the ropes urging Mattie to tag off. Their hands touched and Sheila
dove through the ropes and pounced on her mother. Mattie moved over and Sheila took her place,
seated on her mother like a queen on her throne. Despite Sally’s efforts to escape it was obvious
she enjoyed being dominated by her young playmates.
On the other side of the city the Brass Rail Lounge was nearly empty. There were a few
customers seated at tables and a statuesque brunette sat by herself at the end of the bar. She
seemed terribly alone, an expression of abject sadness in her eyes. She’d been consuming liquor
most of the evening in an attempt to reconcile a life gone terribly awry. She glanced at the clock
on the wall, realizing it was nearing closing time. She motioned to the bartender and as he
approached she requested another drink. “How about a cup of coffee? You’ve had plenty to
drink and you’ve still got to get home. Want me to call you a cab?” He forced a smile, doing his
best to seem diplomatic.
“No! I don’t want coffee and I don’t want a cab. I just want my life back!”
She pushed her glass away and stood up, her legs wobbling as she stumbled toward the
door. She lost her balance and fell forward. Amos caught her in his arms and steadied her, his
hands gripping her shoulders firmly. “Are you my knight in shining armor?”
“I’m no knight, Marcella.”
Marcella stared at Amos. “Do I know you?”
“You did once a long time ago. Does it matter?”
“Nothing matters any more.”
“You feel like you’re trapped in a maze. Every time you think you found a way out it
leads you deeper into it. That sound about right?”
“Fuck you! I don’t need your riddles.”
“As you wish.” Amos watched as Marcella stumbled toward the door. “Remember my
name. I’m Amos Moses. You and I, we’ll meet again.”
Marcella mumbled an incoherent response. Tears streamed down her face as she blindly
stumbled along the sidewalk to the intersection. A taxi turned the corner, nearly colliding with
Marcella as she stepped in front of it. The driver leaned out the window. “Hey! You damn near
got yourself run over!:
Realizing she’d had far too much to drink and was visibly distraught, he climbed out of
the cab and approached. “Get in. You could use a ride home.”
Marcella nodded her head and fell into the back seat of the cab. The city’s night lights
provided a surrealistic backdrop as Marcella stared silently out the window.
“Where to?”
“1414 Edgewood Drive. I’m going to 1414 Edgewood Drive . . . . Maybe for the last
time.”
Chapter -12-
Amos turned his face to the sky, letting the rain wash over him as memories of his
beloved Elena drifted through his mind, touching his soul in ways only she could do. He knew
Marcella’s departure was near. Andrew had warned him that this would be a difficult time, that it
would test him in ways he’d never experienced before. He was traveling the same celestial path
his cosmic brothers had done before him and he now fully understood how difficult, yet inspiring
it could be. He roused himself from his perch on the fire escape and went inside. He settled into a
chair and lit a cigarette, plumes of smoke hung heavy in the air like somber thoughts. Amos knew
the time was near.
Rain drumming on the window roused Mattie awake. She smiled as she recalled the prior
evening. Mattie ran her hands over her body, reliving the intense pleasure she’d enjoyed just
hours before. She glanced at the clock and cursed as she realized she was nearly late for work.
There was barely enough time to shower and prepare for another day at the diner.
Pulsing streams of warm water pelted Mattie’s body, the steamy scent of soap
invigorating her as she washed. She grabbed a towel and stepped out of the shower suddenly
aware she wasn’t alone. She turned to see who was there, but saw no one. It was if she could feel
Amos touching her, yet he was nowhere to be seen. She barely knew him, but felt an intense
closeness to him. She wondered when she’d see him again, not allowing herself to consider it
might never happen. Amos had been honest with her from their first encounter, explaining that he
was a solitary drifter never staying in one place for any length of time. Mattie hoped this time
might be different.
The cafe was bustling with activity when Mattie arrived at work and it was late afternoon
before she was able to take a break. Mattie sipped a cup of coffee as she perused the early
edition of the daily news. A small article caught her attention. It detailed a hit-and-run incident
the previous night. A pedestrian had been struck and killed by a passing motorist who was still at
large. Mattie’s face froze and a chill careened through her body. It was Garrett’s companion,
Marcella.
The air was still and the sun blazed in the sky as Amos stood on a weathered boarding
platform deep in the desert next to an abandoned railway station. He heard a lonesome train
whistle in the distance and moments later a sleek, black locomotive came into view, pulling seven
railcars behind. Amos saw his old friend Salvatore, step down from the first railcar, dressed
immaculately in his conductor’s uniform. “Good afternoon, Amos. As always, it’s a pleasure to
see you again. Come aboard, won’t you?”
“Good to see ya again, Sal. I assume Andrew’s aboard?”
“He is sir, as are the others.”
Amos made his way to the dining car. Andrew was seated in his usual place at a table by
the window. Next to him sat Marcella, her face a mask of apprehension and abject fear. She
stared at Amos. “Hello again, do you remember me?”
Marcella studied Amos’s face, not sure if he was real or part of an elaborate illusion.
Andrew interrupted. “Marcella’s still reconciling the events that led her here.” He turned to
Marcella. “You do remember Amos don’t you?”
“I didn’t think I’d see you again so soon. I don’t know what’s happening to me. Last
night I wished I my life would end. Now I don’t know if my wish came true or not.”
Andrew gave her a reassuring smile. “You’re in a state of transition, a celestial crossroad.
Your life and your destiny is inextricably linked to Amos’s past.”
Amos stared out the window. “So this is what you were waiting to explain?”
“It is, my friend. A celebration awaits us at Boiler Bay.”
Tears formed in Marcella’s eyes. “I haven’t had anything to celebrate for a very long
time.”
“Then it will be even more special for you. Soon your transition will be complete and all
that is happening will make perfect sense.”
The train slowed to a stop and Amos smiled as he saw the familiar terrain greeting him
from the dining car window. The magic of Boiler Bay embraced him as he stepped down from the
railcar and took Marcella’s hand as they walked from the weathered, wooden platform to the
well-worn path above the ocean. They walked to the bluff high above the rustic cabin on the
shoreline and Marcella hesitated as she stood and surveyed the inviting scene below. “Your
destiny awaits you, Marcella.”
They made their way down the steep incline to the cabin. As they approached, Amos
noticed a woman in the distance, wading in the surf. He turned to Andrew, an incredulous
expression on his face. “Is that . . . . Elena? Can it be?”
“It is and yes it most certainly can be. Welcome home, my friend. Welcome home.”
Amos stared at the woman in the distance. Andrew led Marcella inside the cabin. Amos
walked toward the woman and she saw him approaching. She stared in disbelief as he came closer
and ran to meet him. Their bodies collided and they embraced, Amos kissing her passionately as
tears of joy filled their eyes. Amos took the woman’s face in his hands, his smiling eyes
consuming her. “Elena! My sweet Elena! I can’t believe this is finally happening!”
“Oh, sweet man! I have waited an eternity to find you again!”
Amos took his soul mate by the hand and led her toward the cabin. “Come with me. Let’s
go inside and have some tea. There’s so much I want share with you. Damn! I don’t know where
to begin.”
Elena leaned close to Amos and whispered softly in his ear. “With you I would walk
anywhere and do anything. You will forever be my drifter, my renegade and my healing man.”
Andrew was seated at a roughhewn table near the window. “Come and sit with me for a
few moments. I won’t stay long, but there is one unresolved detail to attend to and your reunion
will be complete. Amos gave his friend a quizzical stare. “And that would be what?”
Andrew reached in his pocket and laid a beautifully crafted locket and chain on the table.
Elena’s eyes filled with tears as she scooped it up in her hands and opened it. Inside was a faded
photograph. It was the locket Amos had given Elena such a long time ago. She held the locket to
her chest. “Andrew! I thought this was lost forever. How did you ever come to find it?”
“It was not as it seems. The locket found me. I simply facilitated it’s return.”
There was a wistful smile in Amos’s eyes. “However it happened my friend, we’re
forever indebted to you. I don’t know what to say except thank you.”
“Seeing you two reunited is as great a reward as I could ever hope for. The circle is now
completed. You have brought together more than a few long separated soul mates and now the
reunion is yours to enjoy with your Elena. Now it’s time for me to depart. We will ride together
again soon, my friends. Of that you can be sure.”
“Before you go, assure me Marcella’s transition is complete”
“It is. I suspect you now realize that Marcella and Elena shared a common time line?”
“I did consider the possibility. Happiness is on her horizon I assume?”
“You most definitely assume correctly. Marcella is reuniting with her loved ones as we
speak and Garrett is nothing more than a distant memory. All will be well for her.” Andrew stood
up and took Amos and Elena’s hands in his. “Be well, my friends.”
Mattie gazed out the window, sadness blanketing her, almost to the point of suffocation.
Several customers entered the cafe and she slipped off the stool. It was time to return to work,
though it was nearly the last thing she wanted to do at that moment. The remainder of her shift
felt as though it lasted a week rather than a few short hours.
Darkness was settling over the city when Mattie arrived home. She’d spent several hours
wandering aimlessly struggling to reconcile the odd emotions boiling up inside her. She was
convinced that Marcella’s unfortunate demise was somehow related to Amos’s disappearance,
yet she had no way of knowing she was right.
The glow of the oil lamp cast evocative shadows on the cabin walls as Elena and Amos
writhed and thrashed on the bed. Destiny and chemistry converged once again, erupting in a
volcanic display of passion, consuming the lovers in a fiery burst of exquisite and intense
pleasure. Elena alternated between the aggressive and dominant woman overpowering Amos with
a sadistic grin and a deliciously submissive mate, urging her mate to take her to places she hadn’t
been in far too long a time.
Amos complied with Elena’s wishes, burying his engorged cock in her sizzling love
mound, his hips surging uncontrollably as he thrust himself into her. Elena shrieked and squealed,
her body shuddering as the lovers exploded in another fiery burst of mutual completion.
With a sudden burst of strength, Elena rolled on top of Amos, smiling wickedly at her
lover. The hungry expression on her face indicated she was not yet finished. Elena moved with a
slow and deliberate demeanor, straddling his face with her gorgeous thighs, her dripping pussy
pressed tightly against him. She squealed with pleasure as she felt his tongue and lips working
their magic. His muffled gasps and moans blended with her screams and squeals in an erotic
chorus of sound.
Elena buried her face in her hands as her hips pumped frantically and beads of sweat
glistened in her tousled hair. Amos reached out and grasped her tits with both hands, massaging
her roughly as he continued to nibble her pouting pussy lips and torture her swollen clit with his
tongue. Elena fell forward, her body pressed against his as she took his limp member in her
mouth. The lovers thrashed and struggled, locked together in a frenzied struggle. She wanted all of
him; every last drop of him.
An expression of panic filled Mattie’s eyes as she woke, sensing she was not alone. She
gasped as she saw the silhouette of a man sitting in the shadows at the foot of her bed. It was
Andrew. “Jesus! You scared the shit out’ve me! How long have you been here?”
“Not long. I thought you might like some company.”
“I always enjoy your visits, even if you do appear out’ve nowhere. I forgot to lock the
door again, didn’t I?”
“I walked through the wall.” There was a droll smile on Andrew’s face.
“I damn near believe that. I’m glad you’re here.”
“Knowing that pleases me. I have no wish to intrude, but I wish to share a bit of your
immediate future with you.”
“You have a crystal ball stashed in your pants?”
“You might be surprised by what I have hidden in my trousers.”
“Andrew! Are you coming on to me?”
“You do test my limits of self-control and in another time and another place I would
likely attempt to seduce you, but it’s not a part of your destiny and I have no wish to disturb
that delicate balance.”
“Okay, so tell me my future. My ‘immediate future’ you said.”

“Yes. It involves your friend, Melissa.”
“Melissa? You talked to her?”
“Not directly, but I’ve determined she’s proven to be more resilient and resourceful than I
realized. She’s broken free of Garrett’s cosmic influence and is returning to Galveston as we
speak.”
Mattie was speechless as she sat up. “How . . . . I mean . . . . when will she arrive?”
“Soon. I’m sure she’ll contact you. Incidentally, she’s not traveling alone.”
“Damn! I can’t believe it! I’ve been thinking a lot about her ever since you told me about
what happened. I wish Amos were here so I could share the good news with him. Have
you seen him?”
Andrew didn’t immediately respond. Mattie peered intently at him. “Is Amos . . . . is he
all right?” Tears began to form in her eyes. “He’s gone isn’t he?”
“He’s temporarily away and he is definitely well. Be assured he will return, but . . . . he
will be with someone.”
“I feel like I shouldn’t have asked.”
“There’s no harm in asking. Your feelings for Amos are genuine just as his are for you.
He’s fond of you, but it’s important to understand he’s fond of many women. That said, there
has been only one true love for him. It is a love that has transcended time and now he and his soul
mate have been reunited.”
“As long as he’s happy. I want him to be happy.”
“He is. He and Elena will return soon and you will likely share some delightful
experiences together.”
“Really? I’d like that.”

“You’ll also like what you discover when Melissa returns. Happiness is all around you.
Soon you’ll reach out and embrace it as only you can do.”
Mattie smiled and wriggled excitedly. Andrew had a way of making her feel safe and
confident and truly happy. She didn’t understand his magic, but she knew it existed. It was the
same magic she felt with Amos.

Chapter 13
The scent of bacon frying and fresh brewed coffee teased Amos awake. He glanced around
the room. Elena was nowhere to be seen. He lit his first cigarette of the day and smiled like a man
just released from indenture. A smoky haze drifted in the air as he slowly made his way out of
bed and tugged on his trousers.
Elena was standing in front of the stove wearing nothing but one of Amos’s denim shirts.
He leaned against the archway and watched his lover. She was engrossed in thought and didn’t
see him watching her. Amos slipped behind her, his hands reaching under her shirt, fondling her
breasts as he gently kissed her neck. “I see you finally woke up!”
“You’re damn busy for so early in the morning.”
Elena turned and kissed him passionately. “It’s not morning, sweet man.”
“Huh. You sure you didn’t tinker with the clock just to mess with me?”
“I probably would have if I’d have thought of it, but it really is the middle of the
afternoon. Your morning, if I remember correctly.”
Amos had long been a night person and didn’t function well early in the morning. “You
remember that?”
“I remember a lot of things.” Elena gave Amos an affectionate smile. “I want to get to
know you all over again. There’s so much of this life I’ve missed sharing with you. I know we
can’t go back in time . . . . or can we?”
“It’s a little like deciding to turn around in the middle of a race and drive your ride
backward through a field of fast cars. It’s pretty damn certain you’ll get run over.”
Elena wrinkled her nose and giggled. “That’s an intriguing analogy, but we’re not driving
race cars.”
“It’s the best I can come up with considering I haven’t had my first cup of coffee yet.
Fact is, as much as I’d love to take you back in time, I can’t and I wouldn’t if I could. There’s a
balance to our destiny. Think of what happened to you and Marcella.”
Clouds of sadness formed in Amos’s eyes as his voice trailed off. Elena put her arms
around his neck and pulled him close. “You rescued me, my man of magic. Somewhere deep in
my soul I never stopped believing in you.”
“I almost stopped believing in me. If it hadn’t been for Andrew I don’t think we’d be here
now.”
Mattie awoke filled with anticipation as she recalled her conversation with Andrew. She
wished there was a way to contact Melissa. Instead she would have to await her friend’s arrival.
It wasn’t an easy task. Patience was not something Mattie dealt well with. She rolled over and
fumbled through the drawer of the night table, her hand closing around the latex love toy. Mattie
stroked herself, fantasizing about a torrid threesome with her friend, Melissa and Amos. She
knew it was unlikely Amos would ever be in a threesome with her, but it made for a pleasurable
fantasy and she was sure she and Melissa would have plenty of time to play together once she
returned to Galveston.
Shrieks and squeals of intense pleasure echoed off the walls as Mattie thrashed
uncontrollably on the bed, hot cum dripping from her pussy as she continued to pleasure herself.
Mattie erupted with a series of orgasms that ripped through her body like surges of electricity
and lay panting for breath as she slowly fondled her heaving breasts.
Feeling rejuvenated, Mattie shuffled into the shower, dressed and left for work. She
poured herself a cup of coffee and settled into a booth, staring idly out the window at the traffic
passing by. A familiar voice shattered her reverie. “Move it on over girl and let me sit down!”
“Mel! You made it!” Mattie gave her a hug.
Jerry sat down across the table and watched Melissa and Mattie excitedly chatting. His
affection for Mattie had increased from the first day he met her and he was content to bask in the
glow of her sensuality, though he wished she were as attracted to him as he was to her. He was
unaware that changes were on his horizon.
Amos and Elena strolled leisurely along the river front, basking in the glow of the love
they shared. They settled on a bench by the water and watched a tugboat making it’s way
upriver pushing a barge loaded with grain. Amos lit a cigarette and exhaled a long plume of smoke,
a pensive expression on his face. “We need to come up with a plan to generate some dollars. I
don’t know about you babe, but I’m damn near out’ve money.”
“It’s not as bad as you think, sweet man.”
“You got a sack full’ve money stashed somewhere?”
“As a matter of fact I do have, but it’s not in a sack. It’s in a deposit box at a bank.”
“The hell you say! You’re just one surprise after another.”
“There’s plenty more of me yet to discover.”
“Well. Let’s get started!”
“We will. I promise you won’t be disappointed.”
“I don’t doubt that one damn bit, but bring me up to speed. You’ve got a few bucks
stashed?”
“I do! I parlayed my talents into a considerable sum of money. Are you surprised?”
“Not really. I remember the past we shared and I remember how resourceful you could
be.”
“From what Andrew told me, you were more than a little resourceful yourself. I’m sure
you still are. So tell me, how was it being surrounded by a bevy of gorgeous lady wrestlers?”
“I think you prob’ly know the answer to that! It was one damn cool way to make money
and have a bunch of fun all at the same time.”
“I assume Monique was quite a challenge?”
“Now that’s an interesting way to describe her. She was, but then so are you. Does it
bother you that I was so deeply involved with her?”
“No. All that has happened is part of the destiny we share. You brought your magic
where your destiny dictated just as I did mine. I was a dominatrix. It’s how I came to know
Marcella . . . . and then Garrett came into our lives. I escaped. Marcella wasn’t as fortunate.”
Amos’s eyes narrowed as he recalled the first time he encountered Garrett. “It’s hard for
me to get my head around the fact that he and Andrew are brothers.”
“I know. Andrew said the same thing. I wish he and the memories I have of him could just
melt away as if they never existed.”
“It will happen. I promise you my sweet Elena, Garrett will never be a concern for you
again. For now I’m satisfied that Marcella has found her way to a new life, one that will bring her
enough happiness to balance the heartache and hard times she endured for way too long.”
“It means a lot to me to. If you’d known Marcella as I did you’d realize there was so
much more to her than what you saw.”
“I do know. Maybe more than you realize and surely more than Marcella realized.”
Mattie glanced at the clock on the wall. “Aw, shit! I’m due on shift in about two minutes.
I’m off work at nine. Come back and we’ll go out and celebrate.”
She turned to Jerry and put her arms around his neck. “Thank you for bringing Melissa
home. I’m glad you did and I’m glad you’re here to.”
Jerry watched her walk away. Melissa giggled. “I told you Mattie’d be happy to see
you!”
The afternoon passed slowly as Mattie frequently glanced at the time, anxiously awaiting
the end of her shift. The dinner began to subside and Mattie scurried around the cafe, tending to
her duties as her shift neared it’s end. She was in a booth counting the day’s receipts when
Melissa and Jerry arrived. Melissa playfully nudged her friend. “You gonna take all night?”
“I damn well might if you keep it up. You’ve made me lose count.”
Jerry rolled his eyes. “Jeez, Mel! Take a chill pill! You’re like a fart in a skillet.”
“Hey turdbox, don’t give me shit! You’re the one that’s been checking the time every
twenty minutes the past four hours.”
“I didn’t want to be late and have Mattie think we’d forgotten her.”
The good-natured banter continued as Mattie finished her work. They rushed out the
door, climbed into Jerry’s battered truck and merged into a stream of vehicles traveling the
boulevard. The Brass Rail Bar and Grill was buzzing with activity as they arrived. They made
their way to an empty table and ordered drinks. Mattie peppered Melissa and Jerry with
questions, her curiosity running rampant.
Melissa related the strange experiences she’d encountered while under Garrett’s spell. It
was as if she were watching herself performing in a carefully choreographed and thoroughly erotic
play. He didn’t mistreat her physically, yet he possessed a cerebral kind of magic that allowed
him to manipulate her at will. Melissa found him irresistible at first, but became uncomfortable
with the power he exerted over her. “If it hadn’t been for Jerry I’m not sure what would’ve
happened. He’s my hero.”
Mattie smiled. “You’re my hero to, Jerry. How’d you manage to ever find Melissa?”
“It was weird how it all happened. What I’m about to tell you is all true.”
Mattie cocked her eye at him. “Okay, so spill it.”
“Two days after Mel disappeared I came in from work and there was this guy sitting on
my porch. He was tall and had righteously long gray hair. His eyes; man I’ll never forgot his
eyes. It’s like he could see everything in my head. He introduced himself and told me we needed
to talk. Next thing I know I feel like something pitched me through the god damn air. I remember
it being dark; I mean really dark and then we’re standing in front of an abandoned railway station.
It seemed sort’a like somewhere in west Texas, but I’m not sure. I heard a train whistle and the
next thing I see is a train coming at us. I’ve seen trains before, but this was like nothing I’ve ever
seen. That locomotive was flat out awesome and the cars it was pulling were like something out
of a god damn history book. This really cool conductor greets us and seems to know the old
dude. We board the train and he leads me to the dining car. I’m scared shitless. I got no idea what
the hell’s happening. A porter came by and gave us some tea and the guy starts talking. He told
me his name’s Andrew.”
Mattie leaned across the table. “What’d you say his name was?”
“Andrew. Why?”
“Never mind. So what happened next?”
“He introduced himself he said he knew Melissa and that she was in a hell of a jam. It
didn’t make sense at first, but the more he talked the more I realized he must’ve been around, like
he was watching Mel and me. Another guy joined us; a big guy with long hair. He scared the hell
out’ve me at first. He looked like he could reach across the table and tear my head off, but after
awhile I felt like we’d been friends for a long time. He said his name was Amos and that him and
Andrew had been traveling together for a long time.

Mattie gasped. “Holy shit! Are you for real?”
“I told you it was weird.”
“Okay, so then what?”
“They told me Mel was tangled up with this bad-ass named Garrett and in a hell of a
mess and they needed my help to get her out’ve where she was. I told them to count me in and
asked what I could do to help. They told me to get my shit together and be ready to take a drive.
Now here’s where it gets really weird.”
“You mean it isn’t already weird enough?”
“All of a god damn sudden I’m back at my place alone on my porch and trying to figure
out what the fuck happened. I mean I’m blown away. I went in the house, rolled me a doobie and
I must’ve zoned out. Next thing I know I feel someone shaking me awake. It was Amos telling me
we’ve got to go. I asked him where and he said he’d explain while we drove. I threw my bag in
the truck and we took off. He told me to head to eastbound Interstate 10 and wake him up when
we were on it. I drove like a bat out’ve hell. Damned if I know why. It just felt like we needed to
get where we were going as quick as we could. When I got to the I-10 I woke Amos up and he
didn’t say anything. He lit a cigarette and stared into the night. He finally started talking. He said
he’s a spirit guide; him and Andrew both. He told me we needed to go to New Orleans because
that’s where Garrett took Melissa. I’m still sure why, but I felt like I was safe as mother’s milk
with him, like nothing bad could happen. It seemed like he knew a lot about Mel. He said she was
planning her escape, but she needed help. He told me when we got to New Orleans I should hole
up in a motel and Mel would find me. I asked him which motel I was supposed to check into and
he said it didn’t matter because he’d know where I was.
We got into New Orleans the next day and I checked into the Canal St. Hotel. Amos
asked me if I wanted to get something to eat and I told him I was starving. All the time we’re
eating he’s asking me questions about everything. By the time he left me at the hotel I realized he
knew more about me and Mel than my own family.”
Mattie gave him a knowing smile. “Amos is like that.”
“How d’you know that? You know Amos?” There was a tone of incredulity in Jerry’s
voice.
“I do know Amos . . . . intimately!”
Melissa grinned. “Do tell!”
“I will later. Tell me what happened next.”
“There’s not much more to tell. I hung around the hotel for a couple’ve days and then
Mel just showed up. We jumped in the truck and came straight back to Galveston. So now tell
me how you come to know Amos!”
“I will, I promise. I’ve just gotta figure out how to explain it so it makes sense, but I will
tell you . . . . or maybe I’ll just show you.”
Melissa wriggled. “I am in the mood for some show and tell!”
“Me to. Let’s get out’ve here and go to my place.” She gave Jerry a teasing smile. “Unless
you’ve got other plans.”
“Hey. I’ll follow you anywhere!”
By the time they arrived at their destination Mattie was thoroughly aroused. She led them
inside and went to the kitchen to make coffee. By the time she returned to the living room
Melissa had stripped off her shirt and was sitting on Jerry’s lap, her legs straddling his. Jerry
eagerly sucked and nibbled her stiff nipples.
Mattie grinned. “Jesus! You two aren’t wasting any time.” She set the tray on the coffee
table and stripped off her shirt, shoes and trousers.
Jerry moaned as he felt Mattie’s arms reaching around his body, her fingers undoing the
snaps on his shirt. She buried her hands in his hair and pulled his head back, her gorgeous tits
dangling in his face. Melissa unbuttoned his Levi’s and took his swollen cock in her hands,
slowly stroking him as she smiled wickedly at Mattie. “Let’s take Jerry into the bedroom and
finish him off. Then you’re all mine.”
Melissa pulled Jerry to his feet and they followed Mattie down the hall to the bedroom.
Mattie and Melissa undressed Jerry and pushed him backward onto the bed, pouncing on him
like jungle cats after their prey. Melissa positioned herself on top of her cousin, straddling his
head with her thighs, her moist pussy pressed tight against his face. Mattie knelt between his
legs, her hands stroking his pulsing cock. His muffled gasps and moans blended with Melissa’s
shrieks and squeals of pleasure. Melissa’s vocal outbursts added a delightful dimension to the
erotic scene.
Mattie’s steamy snatch swallowing Jerry’s rigid shaft. The muscles of her love canal
gripped his manhood, milking him as he thrust his hips upward to meet her quickening
movements. Melissa clawed and slapped at Jerry’s chest, her fingers digging into his skin as she
erupted with a furious burst of intense pleasure. Jerry continued to slurp and lick her dripping
pussy, his tongue and lips urging her closer to another orgasm. He flailed his arms in an attempt
to capture Melissa’s tits. Melissa grabbed his arms and pinned them to the bed with her knees.
Completely dominating their lover was a huge turn-on for both Mattie and Melissa.
Mattie could feel Jerry nearing release and she raised up, releasing his engorged shaft. She
gripped the base of his cock with her hand, choking back his impending ejaculation. Jerry writhed
and thrashed, muffled gasps and groans filling the air. Mattie moved back into position, rubbing
the head of his cock on her wet pussy lips, watching him attempt to penetrate her once again.
Satisfied he’d suffered enough, she lowered herself onto him again, pumping her hips with an
uneven rhythm.
Melissa shrieked with intense pleasure as she unleashed another furious blast of hot love
liquid. Mattie reached out and grabbed her by the tits. Melissa responded by pulling Mattie’s
hair with both hands. Jerry drove his cock deep into Mattie’s hungry pussy, pumping his hips
wildly as he shot his load deep into her, feeling her erupt with a powerful orgasm.
Melissa lunged forward, pushing Mattie onto her back. Melissa worked her way into
position straddling Mattie’s head. Mattie lashed out with her legs and trapped Melissa’s head
between her sweaty thighs. The women rolled onto their sides, nearly pushing Jerry off the bed
as they thrashed and struggled, locked together sixty-nine style.
Jerry propped himself against the headboard watching Melissa and Mattie’s erotic
struggle. He could feel a renewed sense of arousal as he watched the erotic scene playing out next
to him on the bed. The women glistened with sweat, their bodies quivering with exertion as they
struggled.
Jerry’s cock began to stiffen once more as he watched Mattie overpowering his cousin
and he couldn’t resist stroking himself. Just as he was about to cum the phone rang. He scowled
at the intrusion, nearly frustrated enough to destroy it. Before he could decide whether to answer
or not, the phone ceased ringing. Jerry turned his attention back to the torrid activity taking place
next to him and resumed pleasuring himself.
Mattie pried herself free of Melissa’s crushing grasp and tightened her thighs. Melissa
was gasping for breath, suffering the effects of Mattie’s punishment. Melissa bucked and
thrashed, struggling to escape. Mattie responded with more pressure, adding to the punishment
as she pulled and twisted Melissa’s ample tits. Mattie grinned as she watched Jerry stroking
himself. Knowing he was watching her made Mattie even hotter. Jerry shot his load of hot cum
into the air, his body shuddering as surges of pleasure coursed through his body. Mattie grinned
and leaned closer to her playmate, urging her to beg for mercy. Melissa’s response was a series of
muffled gasps and groans.
The lovers were caught up in the throes of intense passion and were oblivious to the
visitors standing in the shadows of the room. Amos stood behind Elena, his arms wrapped
around her, holding her tight against his body, her firm ass pressed tight against his stiff cock.
Elena smiled as she felt his pulsing erection. “I can see why you were attracted to Mattie. She’d
be a delightful challenge. Maybe I’ll find out one day.”
Jerry suddenly realized they weren’t alone. “Jesus, man. Where the fuck did you come
from?”
Amos chuckled. “We didn’t mean to intrude. We did knock, but there was no answer and
the door was open so we decided to surprise you.”
Mattie struggled to regain her composure. “God, Amos! You guys damn near scared a
year’s worth of life out’ve us.”
“That was wasn’t our intention. I just thought it’d be nice to check on you all. I’m
pleased to see the reunion’s going well.”
Melissa struggled to a sitting position and smiled at Amos as she moved off the bed and
stumbled toward Amos and Elena, her arms extended. “I never had a chance to properly thank
you for saving me.” Elena moved aside and Melissa hugged Amos, her nude body dripping with
sweat.
Elena crossed the room and extended her hand. “Hi Mattie, I’m Elena. You must be Jerry.
Amos has spoken affectionately about you, Mattie. I’d like to get to know you better.” There
was a mysteriously seductive smile on her face as she took Mattie’s hand in hers.
Chapter 14
Amos stared at the ceiling, silent as he pondered what Andrew had just shared with him.
“So you’re saying Garrett’s your brother, but he’s not your brother?”
“That might be a bit too concise, but it’s the essence of what I’m saying. Anomalies
affecting an individual’s timeline aren’t necessarily unheard of. An anomaly as convoluted as this
is highly unusual.”
Elena reached over Andrew’s shoulder and refilled his coffee cup. “Will Amos and
Anthony be in a great deal of danger?”
“It is possible. The entity that resides in Garrett’s body is unpredictable and possesses
considerable powers. Fortunately Amos and Anthony are not without considerable resources of
their own. I only wish there is a way I could be involved, but it is not possible. Any intervention
on my part will only exacerbate an already untenable situation.”
Jerry yawned and stretched, a contented smile on his face. Mattie lay sleeping on one side
and Melissa on the other. He was sure he must be the luckiest man in the entire city of
Galveston. Just as he was about to begin fondling Mattie the phone rang. Mattie woke and
answered in a sleepy voice. “This better be good, whoever you are.”
The cheerful voice on the other end of the line responded. “I thought you’d be awake.
Don’t you have to work today?”
“Yes mother. This’s my last work day for the week, but I don’t go on shift until one. It’s
not even ten in the morning yet.”
Sally laughed. “Well, this way you won’t be late for work.”
“Thank you very much for that! You are so helpful. What’s up?”
“Not much. I just thought you might like to drop by. Sheila's visiting her father for a few
days, Gina’s off pursuing an office romance with a gentleman recently hired at her company and
Allen’s out of town on business until next week. He’s really looking forward to meeting you and
still wants to commission a private erotic match with us.”
“I haven’t forgotten about that. I do think it’d be fun and getting paid makes it better. I’ll
bring along a friend of mine.”
“Really? Is it anyone I know?”
“I think so. Do you remember Melissa? She was at one of your parties a couple’ve
months ago.”
“Yes! I do remember her! She’s the charming brunette who was with you when you girls
nearly tore Gina a new asshole! My friends are still talking about that. I would love to see
Melissa again. Why don’t the two of you drop by tomorrow afternoon? We can enjoy an evening
together.”
“Well, if you’re sure you’re up to it.” There was a distinctly taunting tone in Mattie’s
voice.
“I do love a challenge. I’ll see you two tomorrow afternoon then?”
“We’ll be there.”
Mattie smiled at Jerry. “Me and Mel are gonna give you a private show tomorrow night
that’ll keep you stiff for a week!”
Melissa wriggled excitedly. “We are?”
“Sally invited us over to her place. I think she wants to play with us both at the same
time. You don’t mind do you, Jerry?”
“Here I am in bed with not one, but two gorgeous women who both want me and now
you’re telling me I’m invited to a private party tomorrow night. Someone slap me with a dead
trout!”
Melissa thumped Jerry’s shoulder with Mattie’s double-headed sex toy. “There! It’s not
a dead trout, but if we don’t wash it off it might smell like one in a day or two.”
Mattie noticed the time and cursed. “Dammit! So much for some play time before work.
Shit! By the time I shower and get dressed it’ll be time for me to leave for work. How about we
go out for a drink or two after work and then we’ll come back and do more of what we started
last night?”
Melissa gave Jerry a teasing grin. “I’m not sure. We don’t want to use Jerry up
completely . . or . . . do we?”
Mattie’s afternoon passed quickly. There was a constant stream of hungry customers
filling her tables; some arriving for a late lunch and others planning on an early dinner. By the
time her shift ended Mattie was ready for some relaxation. She changed clothes and sped out of
the parking lot. She’d arranged to meet Melissa and Jerry at the Brass Rail and they were seated
at a table near the bandstand when she arrived. Jerry smiled as he saw her approach. “We were
wondering if you forgot about us!”
“Not very likely! I need a drink! It’s been a busy day.”
The band returned for another set and the lounge was filled with the sound of loud music.
The evening passed rapidly as Mattie and Melissa alternated between dances with Jerry. The
band ended their set and took another break. As Mattie and Jerry were returning to their table
Mattie glanced across the crowded room and stopped so abruptly that Jerry nearly collided with
her. “Damn girl, you need to signal when you’re gonna stop. I could’ve rear-ended you!”
“Isn’t that Amos and Elena sitting there in that booth by the window?”
“It is, but there’s two of Amos. Does he have a twin?”

“I have no idea. Let’s go ask.”
Amos glanced up and saw Mattie and Jerry approaching. He smiled slightly and motioned
to them. “Hey, you two. Want to join us?”
“We would!” She turned and waved to Melissa.
Melissa made her way through the crowd and joined them. “Wow! I didn’t think we’d see
you again so soon! This’s way cool!”
Mattie cocked her eye at Amos and gave him a coy grin. “You didn’t tell me you had a
twin!”
“Huh. I don’t remember you asking.”
Elena interrupted. “You’ll have to excuse Amos. He enjoys being grumpy now and then;
fortunately not often. Mattie, Melissa, Jerry, this is Anthony and his lady, Lisa.”
Lisa continued the explanation. “My Anthony’s not really Amos’s twin in the usual
sense. They’re what you might call cosmic brothers.”
Mattie gave Anthony an impish grin. “Are you as grumpy as your brother?”
“Pretty much.” Anthony responded without a hint of a smile.
Lisa rolled her eyes and smiled. “Don’t mind these two. They just enjoy being contrary.
“It runs in the celestial family.”
Melissa struggled to refrain from staring at Lisa. There was something indescribably
familiar about her. “You seem so familiar. It’s like we’ve known each other for a long time.”
“It’s because we’ve shared a timeline and maybe still do.”
Anthony interrupted. “Lisa was instrumental in helping you break free of
Garrett’s influence. She has amazing capabilities.”
“You all amazing! I don’t know how I can ever repay you for what you did.”
Amos smiled. “It’s what family does. You and Jerry and Mattie are part of an extended
celestial family. Maybe it’ll be one of you helping us out of a tough situation sometime in the
future.”
“You know we would!”
“I’m glad we’re part of your family.” There was a wistful tone in Mattie’s voice.
Jerry raised his glass and proposed a toast. “Here’s to family and friendship!”
Mattie glanced at Melissa, a mischievous smile in her eyes and then looked directly at
Amos. “A friend of ours is having a small, very private party tomorrow afternoon. Would you all
like to join us?”
“Thanks for the invite, but don’t you think you ought’a bounce this invitation around
with your friend first?”
“Ask her yourself. She’s sitting at the bar.” Mattie motioned toward the shapely blond
woman seated at the end of the bar immersed in conversation with the bartender.
Amos smiled as he saw Sally. “I do remember her. I’m not sure I’d be welcome. I’ve got a
hunch she’s still put off by our last encounter. Suddenly appearing in someone’s home uninvited
and with no warning has a way of pissing people off and I’m pretty damn sure I succeeded
admirably. I was focused on Garrett. A little too much, maybe.”
“She never mentioned anything about that to me. Mind if I invite Sally to join us?”
Elena smiled. “I think Sally would like that, don’t you Lisa?”
“I’m sure she would.”
“I’ll be right back.” Mattie crossed the room and returned with Sally.
They settled into the booth and Sally greeted Melissa. “It’s wonderful to see you again! I
was wondering what happened to you!”

“It’s nice to see you again, to!”
Mattie introduced Sally to the others. Sally looked closely at Amos. “I remember you!”
“I was afraid you might. I apologize for the intrusion last time we met. I was preoccupied
at the time.”
“So it seemed. I assume you and Garrett resolved your issues?”
“Temporarily. A more permanent resolution is in Garrett’s future. I assure you of that.”
Anthony smiled disarmingly. “That’s a subject for another day. I suggest we enjoy each
other’s company and deal with our unfinished business another time.”
The tone of the conversation took a lighter turn as Melissa and Mattie delighted in teasing
Sally. Elena and Lisa smiled as they listened to the friendly banter between the three. The
affection they shared was infectious. As Sally became more comfortable with her new friends she
began to flirt unabashedly.
Mattie was intrigued by the interaction between Sally, Elena, Lisa, Anthony and Amos.
Anthony and Amos seemed impervious to Sally’s sensuous advances. Elena and Lisa alternated
between receptive and aloof. Mattie suspected they were having fun teasing Sally and were likely
pleased with the results. Sally made no pretenses about her emotions. She wasn’t known for
being subtle. Unable to restrain her libido, Sally suggested they leave the lounge. “Let’s meet at
my place. It’s much quieter and much more intimate.”
As they walked outside, Sally turned to Amos. “Are you parked nearby?”
Amos motioned across the street to a 1949 Mercury Hardtop. “That’s my ride over
there.”
“It’s beautiful!” Sally walked toward a gleaming Mercedes 450 SL coupe. A few minutes
later they were caravanning through the darkness. They arrived at their destination and Sally led
them inside. “Make yourselves comfortable while I make us some tea. It’s a special blend that
I’m sure you’ll like.”
Anthony and Lisa stood in front of the large bay window bathed in the faint glow of
moonlight as they stared into the night sky. Mattie seated herself next to Amos and Elena on the
couch. “Sally has a beautiful home, don’t you think?”
“It is way nice. Maybe you’ll have a home like this one day.”
Mattie rolled her eyes and giggled. “Right! In my dreams, maybe.”
Elena smiled at Mattie. “Sometimes dreams come true.”
“I used to believe that, but now I’m not so sure.”
“I didn’t say every dream comes true, just the ones that were meant to. Somewhere in
your future your soul mate awaits you.”
“You really think so?”
“I do. Lisa was reunited with Anthony just as Amos and I found each other again.
There’s magic all around you. Never stop believing in it.”
Sally entered, carrying a large tray holding an ornate teapot and eight matching cups. She
was wearing a seductive silk kimono with very little clothing underneath. Mattie smiled as she
watched the reactions of the others in the room. Sally’s attire set the tone for what would surely
be another of many memorable evenings they’d share together.
Amos sipped his tea and smiled at Sally. “I assume you’re familiar with the magical
properties of the tea you’re serving’?”
Sally flashed him an innocent grin. “It’s not to your liking?”
Before Amos could respond, Elena answered. “I think he definitely likes it. He’s quite
familiar with it, actually. We all are. We’re just curious.”

Mattie suppressed a giggle as she watched Sally’s coy response. Melissa gave her friend
an inquisitive glance. “Okay, explain the joke to me.”
Elena responded “It’s not a joke. The tea we’re enjoying is a delightfully powerful
aphrodisiac.”
“I’ll be sure to drink plenty of it then.”
“It’s sort’a like pouring gasoline on a fire, don’t you think?” Anthony grinned. “Not that
it’s a bad thing. I’m a firm believer that there’s no such thing as being too hot.”
“I’ll keep that in mind!” Flames of desire danced in Sally’s eyes. “Shall we adjourn to the
party room?” Sally led them from the living room down the stairwell to the lower level. Lisa and
Elena smiled approvingly as the erotic aura of the room flooded their senses. Elena ran her hand
across the velvet covering the ring floor. “This is an intriguing place to play, don’t you think,
Lisa?”
“I remember another place a lot like this. It was when Anthony and I were first reunited.”
Mattie unbuttoned her shirt and threw it on the couch. “I’m in the mood to play.” She
reached out, grabbed the ropes and pulled herself into the ring, a wicked grin on her face. “Come
up here and take your punishment, Sally!”
Sally stripped off her kimono, revealing her taut, toned and tanned body. She vaulted into
the ring, leaned across the ropes and smiled tauntingly at Melissa. “Want to join us? I might be
more than Mattie can handle by herself.”
There was an expression of mild surprise on Amos’s face as he glanced at Anthony.
“Now there’s one brave woman!”
Melissa didn’t hesitate. She disrobed and leaped onto the ring apron. “So do you want us
both at the same time or one at a time?”

“One at a time. I don’t want any distractions. You can tag each other as much as you
want . . . . . if I let you get to your corner!”
Elena’s gave Amos a quizzical glance. “I’m not sure I understand how they play.”
“Mattie and Melissa have to touch hands in order to change places in the ring. It’s called
tag-team. This’s a little unusual because Sally doesn’t have a partner. Like I said, she’s damn
brave. . . . or more masochistic than I assumed.”
Lisa offered her observations. “I’m sure Sally’s a mix of sadistic and masochistic. I’m
guessing she’s equal parts of both and enjoys pain and pleasure as much as we do.”
There was a mysterious smile on Elena’s face as she settled back on the couch, snuggling
close to Amos. Her body quivered slightly. Memories of a life long ago surged through her mind.
Lisa slowly unzipped Anthony’s trousers and slipped her hand through the opening, stroking his
stiffening cock.
Mattie was in the mood to dominate. She sprang at Sally with a burst of strength and
determination. Sally was equally aroused and also in a dominant mood. A highly charged cloud of
intensity hung in the air, adding an additional layer of erotic ambiance to the encounter. Sally and
Mattie struggled, grunting with exertion as they vied for the advantage. Mattie buried her hands
in Sally’s hair, trying to pull her off her feet. Sally wrapped her arms around Mattie’s waist and
threw her to the mat, landing on top of her. Mattie scrambled to escape, but Sally seized control,
rolling Mattie onto her back. She lowered her head and captured Mattie’s erect nipple with her
teeth, nibbling none to gently. She pushed Mattie’s shoulders flat on the mat, her weight
positioned so that Mattie couldn’t easily escape.
Amos unbuttoned Elena’s shirt and pulled it off her shoulders, his hands grasping her firm
tits, his fingers teasing each of her nipples, urging them to full attention. Elena responded with
moans of pleasure as she tugged at his clothing, flames of desire dancing in her eyes as she
undressed him.
Sally continued to dominate Mattie, showering her upper body with love bites and wet
kisses. She slid into position, her body across Mattie’s. Her hands explored Mattie’s body.
Mattie’s face was buried between Sally’s tits and Sally slowly teased Mattie’s pouting pussy
lips, her fingers working with a sensual rhythm.
Mattie continued to writhe and thrash under the weight of Sally’s body. With a sudden
burst of strength she freed her arms and rolled Sally onto her back. The women rolled across the
mat, locked in an erotic embrace. Mattie muscled her way on top, wrapping her arms around
Sally’s as she bent it back forcing a loud gasp from her playmate. She nibbled Sally’s neck, her
tongue teasing Sally’s skin. She grazed her way from Sally’s neck to her shoulder, across her
armpit and down to Sally’s gorgeous tits.
Melissa leaned across the ropes, urging her partner on. “Don’t be so easy on her, girl!
Soften her up!”
Mattie repositioned herself, pulling Sally’s head tightly between her thighs. Melissa
loudly voiced her approval as Mattie tightened her legs, squeezing Sally’s contorted face between
her thighs. “That’s it! Don’t let up on her!”
Melissa extended her hand, anxious to tag her partner and join the fun. Mattie continued
to punish Sally for a few more minutes, then leaned back and tagged her partner. Melissa pushed
Mattie out of the way and dragged Sally to her feet by her hair. She clamped Sally in a crushing
headlock. Sally hugged Melissa’s waist. The punishment she was enduring made her hotter and
she eagerly anticipated the moment she’d seize control of the love session and dominate her
young challengers.
Melissa proved to be more of a challenge than Sally had expected. She continued to
dominate Sally with a variety of holds before capturing Sally in a face straddle. Melissa ground
her clean-shaved pussy on Sally’s face and began twisting and pulling Sally’s ample tits.
Anthony could feel his self-control ebbing as the action in the ring intensified. Lisa
stripped off her clothing and positioned herself on her lover’s lap, her mouth eagerly devouring
Anthony as her hips ground into his.
Sally’s muffled shrieks and squeals filled the air, blending with Melissa’s heavy breathing.
Melissa continued to punish Sally’s tits and rolled Sally onto her side. She wrapped her powerful
thighs around Sally’s head and poured on the pressure. She watched Sally thrashing helplessly,
hugging her tormentor’s thighs, bucking and bridging as she tried to relieve the pressure of
Melissa’s crushing grasp.
Mattie’s continuing urging finally convinced Melissa to relinquish her hold and tag off.
Mattie dove through the ropes and pounced on Sally, rolling her onto her back. Melissa
repositioned herself, pressing her dripping pussy on Sally’s face. “Lick my pussy. Lick it!”
Sally complied, her tongue penetrating Melissa’s steamy love canal. Mattie forced Sally’s
legs apart and began fingering her pussy, slowly working her entire fist into Sally’s fiery love
mound. Melissa pumped her hips, squeezing Sally’s tits harder as she neared that magical
moment of eruption. Mattie pounded her fist into Sally’s cunt, intent on driving Sally insane
with pleasure. Melissa screamed as she erupted with a burst of hot cum. Sally’s body shuddered
vehemently as she exploded with a furious finality. Mattie continued, showing her helpless
playmate no mercy.
The lovers who’d been seated at ringside were now locked together, furiously pursuing
their mutual carnal desires. Amos was on top of Elena, his swollen cock driving deep into her
dripping pussy as her shapely legs scissored his waist. Lisa rode Anthony with wild abandon,
the entire length of his manhood gripped tightly by the walls of her steamy love canal.
Jerry was mesmerized by the abundance of erotic activity taking place all around him. He
lay stretched out in a recliner pleasuring himself. Mattie appeared at his side, grabbed him by the
hand and dragged him toward the ring. She pushed him through the ropes and aggressively moved
on top of him, her pussy trapping his engorged cock, swallowing the entirety of his manhood.
Melissa released Sally and stood up, dragging her to her knees with her hair. She grinned
wickedly at her helpless blond playmate. “Had enough yet?”
Sally gasped for breath, hugging Melissa’s thigh with her arm. “Yes! I don’t think I can
take any more!”
“Yes you can!” Melissa renewed her head scissors punishment, grinding Sally’s contorted
face between her thighs. Sally flailed the air with her arms, begging Melissa to let her up. Mattie’s
shrieks of pleasure blended with Jerry’s guttural moans, their bodies colliding in a frenzied
embrace as surges of intense pleasure coursed through their bodies. Jerry’s body quivered with
the last remnants of orgasm as Mattie slowly relaxed, a contented smile on her lips.
The familiar sound of a deep male voice caught the lovers by surprise. Amos’s sudden
reaction nearly sent Elena sprawling onto the carpet. Jesus! You do have a penchant for terrible
timing!”
Andrew smiled mischievously. “I’ll have you know it’s been a supreme test of my self-
control forcing myself to remain quiet until I was satisfied all of you had finished.”
“Damn decent of you!”
Elena pushed her tousled hair out of her eyes and peered at Andrew. “It’s time, isn’t it?”
“It is. I apologize for the intrusion, but this may be our only window of opportunity for
quite some time. I want my brother back and as difficult as it is for me to admit, I can’t do it
alone.”
Amos pulled on his trousers. “You don’t have to do it alone, even if you could. We’re
family. This’s what family does.”
Andrew was silent, a solitary tear slowly running down his cheek.
Chapter 15
Elena was shrouded in a pensive mood as she walked along a deserted street, the glow of
neon and halogen casting surrealistic shadows on the buildings around her. Amos had assured her
his departure would be brief. Elena didn’t share his optimism. The potential for disaster loomed
large in her mind. The thought of losing her beloved Amos once again was nearly more than she
could endure. She was certain Lisa felt the same about Anthony.
As she continued walking, she passed a ragged transient sitting a doorway, a tattered
blanket wrapped around him. The evening air was warm and it struck Elena odd that he would be
covered with a blanket. As she continued walking, she heard the man’s voice calling to her. “Can
you spare a little change pretty lady?”
There was something about his voice, something she couldn’t quantify. She turned to face
him, slowly approaching as she peered at him in the glow of the street lights. Elena rummaged
through the leather bag hanging from her shoulder and produced a crumpled twenty dollar bill.
“Here. This should buy you a meal and a place to stay for a night or two.”
A smile radiated from his eyes. “Thank you, Elena. I will repay your kindness, I assure
you.”
Elena’s eyes widened with surprise as she stared intently at the man sitting in the
doorway. “You know me? How is that possible?”
“It would be easier to explain over a cup of hot coffee. Would you mind joining me?
There’s an all-night diner a few blocks from here.”
For some inexplicable reason Elena felt she could trust the stranger. She extended her hand
and helped him to his feet. A strange sensation surged through her body as his hand closed
around hers. Her initial fright subsided and she felt a strange closeness to him. They walked in
silence to the diner, entered and took a seat in a corner booth. A waitress approached, an
apprehensive expression on her face as she saw Elena and her companion. She forced a smile and
handed them menus. “You both want coffee?”
Elena smiled and nodded. “Yes, please.”
The waitress set two cups on the table and filled them. “I’ll be back to take your order.”
She sauntered away, disappearing into the kitchen.
Elena turned her attention back to the man sitting across from her. “Now perhaps you’ll
explain how it is you know who I am?”
“I apologize for making you feel uncomfortable. When Andrew requested my assistance I
knew it would cause discomfort, temporarily at least.”
“Andrew?”
“Yes, Andrew. He and I are part of a cosmic body. Think of us as appendages, not at all
unlike your arms and legs.”
“Then you’re a spirit guide like Andrew?”
“Not so much guide as part of the tribunal that facilitates the activities of entities such as
Andrew. There are many facets to this infinite spiritual equation. You and Lisa are a part of that,
as is Amos, Anthony, Vincent and Dillon, not to mention Brandy, Shilo and Monique. Excuse
my oversight. I should introduce myself. I am Stephan.”
A torrent of memories flooded Elena’s mind. It was as if Stephan had unleashed a flood of
information long hidden from her. Questions poured out, each answer initiating another question.
The morning sun was rising in the sky when Stephan departed, reassuring Elena that all would be
well and Amos would return to her soon.
The sun was burning intensely in the desert sky as the Hitchcock Railway came to a stop.
Amos and Anthony followed Garrett down the steps of the rail car, followed closely by Andrew.
There was a cold expression on Amos’s face. “Your destination is there.” He pointed to a ridge
on the distant horizon. “Don’t even consider turning back.”
Garrett’s lips curled into a snarl as anger flashed in his eyes. “This is far from over, I
assure you!”
Andrew stepped in front of Amos and stared intently at Garrett. “Yes, it is over. Now
return my brother to me and be on your way.”
Two identical images of Garrett miraculously appeared before them, one slowly
disappearing before their eyes. Garrett threw his arms around Andrew and embraced him for
several moments. Andrew held his brother’s shoulders with both hands. “Welcome home,
Garrett. Welcome home.”
“It’s good to be home, brother. It’s been a long, hard ride, but I never lost faith in you.”
He turned to Amos and Anthony, an expression of intense gratitude in his eyes. “I am forever in
your debt.”
Andrew smiled and motioned toward the train. “Let’s go aboard and be on our way. A
celebration awaits us at Boiler Bay. Vincent and Dillon are most likely already there and if I
know Vincent, he’ll be thoroughly impatient by now.”
The jangle of the telephone ringing jolted Mattie awake and she answered with a sleepy
voice. It was Sally, an invigorated tone to her voice. “Are you still asleep? It’s way past noon
time. Why don’t you and your friends come over for an afternoon swim?”
Mattie ran her hand through her hair and sighed loudly. “Jee! Don’t you ever sleep?”
“I did. Quite soundly as a matter of fact. Get your gorgeous butt out’ve bed and come on
over. Bring Melissa and Jerry with you. Maybe you’ll even give me a rematch later?”
Mattie giggled. “Huh! You recover fast for an older woman!”

“You just wait, little miss smart-ass. You might be in for a surprise!”
The friendly banter continued a few minutes longer, then Mattie shuffled into the kitchen,
made coffee and stepped into the shower. The combination of hot, soapy water and sun shining
through the window teased her fully awake and she emerged from the shower feeling fully
rejuvenated.
As Mattie sat drinking her morning coffee she dialed Melissa’s phone and passed along
Sally’s invitation. “Jerry’s gone out to take care of some business, but I’d love to go with you.”
“Good! I’ll meet you at Nikki’s in an hour.”
Mattie was waiting impatiently as her friend rushed into the cafe and plopped down in
the booth. “What took you so long?”
“Jeez! I didn’t know you were timing me. I had to shower and get dressed.”
“So did I, but I didn’t dawdle in the shower playing with myself.”
“Huh! I wish I’d thought of that!” Melissa gave her friend a teasing grin. The discussion
turned to the previous evening’s events. Melissa wondered aloud about the strange departure that
Amos, Anthony and Andrew made so abruptly. Concern clouded Mattie’s eyes. “I’m not sure I
want to know.”
“You’ve got it bad for Amos.”
“Does it show that much?”
“Pretty much. Hey, I’m not saying it’s a bad thing. I’ve got to admit, I’ve fantasized
about Amos and Anthony.”
“Separately or together?”
“Oh, sweet Jesus! You are bad! It really doesn’t matter much. As long as they’re with
Elena and Lisa it won’t happen.”

“Never say never. Elena might surprise you. Lisa I’m not so sure about. She’s really hard
to read, but I like her.”
The sound of the gulls overhead blended with the rhythm of the waves crashing on the
shoreline as the high tide came rolling in. Andrew and Garrett walked along the beach engrossed in
conversation and unaware that Vincent and Amos watched them from the cabin’s porch. Vincent
smiled. “I feel like we’ve righted a sinking ship.”
“I had my share of doubts, but Andrew never let them get in the way.”
“Another of many learning experiences, wouldn’t you say?”
“Amen, brother. And one I damn sure hope we don’t have to repeat any time soon.” The
sound of spirited conversation drifted through the air as Anthony and Dillon’s voices grew
louder. “We better go back inside and settle them two down. Anthony’s agitating again. You ever
wonder where he gets that from?”
“Damned if I know. If I was guessing’ I’d say it came from your side of the family!”
Amos gave Vincent an affectionate nudge as they walked back inside.
As Mattie and Melissa walked down the avenue toward Mattie’s Volkswagen, two
familiar faces emerged from the crowd. Mattie smiled as she saw Elena and Lisa. “Hey, you two!
It’s nice to see you again!”
“What a pleasant surprise! Well . . . . not a complete surprise. Lisa and I felt sure we’d
see you both again soon.”
“Wow! That means either you’ve got psychic powers or we’re way too predictable.”
“Maybe it was just meant to be. We were just going out for a late breakfast . . . or an
early lunch. We can’t decide, but we do know we’re starving. Want to join us?”
“Well, that’d be way good except we just finished eating.”

Melissa interrupted. “I could use another cup of coffee to finish waking up.”
Mattie and Melissa returned to the cafe with Elena and Lisa and they settled into a booth.
The waitress smiled as she saw them enter. “Couldn’t stay away, huh?”
“I guess not. I could use more coffee and my friends are starving, so we’ll watch them
eat.” Melissa grinned at Lisa. “Unless that makes you nervous?”
“Nothing you could do would make me nervous.”
As the conversation continued Mattie was amazed by how easy it was to talk to her new
friends. It was as if they’d known each other far longer than just a matter of hours. Her phone’s
ring tones interrupted the chat and as Mattie reached to answer, she glanced at the clock,
surprised to discover the time had slipped by without her realizing it.
She answered and heard Sally’s distinctly impatient voice. “Did you two have a change of
plans or did you roll over and go back to sleep?”
“Wrong and wrong. We still plan to come over and no, I’m not sleeping, thanks to you!”
“Well . . . then where are you?”
“At Nikki’s having a late breakfast with Elena and Lisa.”
“Oh? Tell them hi for me. So are you still planning to join me?”
“Of course! Mind if we invite Elena and Lisa to join us?”
“That would be wonderful! Yes! Please do. I’ll see you all soon then?”
“Yes mother, we’ll be home soon.” Mattie giggled. Despite her best efforts, it was
difficult to resist teasing Sally every chance she got.
Elena smiled. “Your friend Sally sounds delightfully impetuous.”
“She is. More than you know. You’re both invited to join us for a swim at her place if
you want to come along?”

Elena glanced at Lisa. “Shall we join them?”
“I’d like that. I haven’t been in the water since Anthony and I left Jamaica. It’s not the
ocean, but at least it’s water!”
The women squeezed into Mattie’s compact conveyance and were on their way. They
arrived at their destination and Sally met them at the door. “It’s about time! Let me get you
something to change into . . . . or would you rather dispense with clothing altogether?”
Mattie walked into the living room, disrobed to her thong and smiled. “Okay, I’m ready.
Let’s go for a swim.”
Elena nodded. “I like your style. I definitely do.”
Lisa noticed Sally’s attention as she pulled her shirt over her head and slipped out of her
denim trousers. Sally led them out to the pool and dove into the water, swimming effortlessly to
the far side. A few moments later all five women were splashing and frolicking from one side of
the pool to the other. Melissa was in an especially playful mood. The sun was sinking low in the
sky when the women finally exited the pool, panting and laughing as they collapsed into lounge
chairs.
“I could use something to drink. How about the rest of you. Maybe some iced tea?”
Elena smiled. “Some of your special blend?”
“Of course!” There was a seductive twinkle in Sally’s eyes as she disappeared into the
house and returned carrying a large tray.
Elena took her glass and raised it in a toast. “Here’s to the pursuit of pleasure with new
friends.”
Mattie’s body quivered with anticipation. Lisa’s penetrating gaze added to her arousal.
Sally ran her hands over her body, smiling wickedly as she teased her stiffening nipples with her
fingers. “I’m in the mood to play! It’s a shame Sheila's not here. We could do a six-girl tag-team.”
Elena gave her a taunting grin. “I’m sure we’ll think of something, don’t you Lisa?”
“Oh, I’m quite sure of it!”
Sally stood up, flexing her leg muscles as her hands massaged her inner thighs. “Shall we
move this party to the play room?” She led her guests inside and down the stairwell to the
basement. She opened the blinds, the soft light of early evening blending subtly with the muted
lights in the room.
Lisa slowly rose to her feet, a wicked smile on her face as she moved next to Elena,
leaning on the ring apron. “Me and Elena will team up against you, Mattie and Melissa.”
Sally cocked an eye at Lisa. “Are you sure?”
“Uh huh!”
Elena and Lisa slipped under the ropes and sprang to their feet, moving to the corner in
the far side of the ring. Mattie motioned to Sally as she and Melissa bounded into the ring. “You
want to lead off?”
Sally didn’t need further encouragement. She stepped through the ropes obviously
anxious to begin. “You do understand we like to play rough?”
Elena’s response was a sadistic grin. The women sprang at each other. Mattie and
Melissa shared a surprised glance as they watched Elena trap Sally in a headlock and slam her to
the mat. Sally gasped for breath as Elena worked her way into position and tightened her hold.
Her muscles quivered with exertion as she grunted and growled, intent on dominating her
playmate. Normally cool and reserved, Elena smiled sadistically, obviously enjoying watching
Sally suffer. She grabbed Sally’s blond hair and pulled her head tight against her chest. Sally
nibbled and sucked Elena’s firm tits, struggling to ease the punishment she was being forced to
endure.
Lisa leaned across the ropes, urging her partner to drag Sally closer to their corner. Elena
complied, working her way to her feet, pulling Sally closer to the edge of the ring. Elena rose up
on her toes, ratcheting up the pressure on Sally’s head, her muscles rippling as she continued to
grind on her hold. Sally’s knees were getting rubbery as the effects of Elena’s punishment
weakened her.
Elena moved closer and Lisa tagged her outstretched hand. Just as Lisa entered the ring
Elena slammed Sally onto her back, moving quickly aside as Lisa straddled Sally’s face with her
thighs. Elena watched as Lisa captured Sally’s contorted face between her gorgeous thighs,
rubbing her pussy on Sally’s face as she went to work pulling and twisting Sally’s tits one at a
time. The sound of Sally’s muffled shrieks and gasps increased Lisa’s level of arousal even more.
She gasped loudly as she felt Sally’s hot tongue penetrating her clean shaved love mound. Sally
thrashed helplessly, her arms and legs flailing in the air as she struggled to free herself. Lisa threw
herself forward, burying her face in Sally’s quivering snatch and the women rolled onto their sides
locked together sixty-nine fashion. Sally’s sweaty thighs tightened around Lisa’s head and Lisa
responded with even more pressure on her scissors hold.
The women rolled across the mat, hugging each other’s thighs and clawing each other’s ass
cheeks as they ground their legs together, forcing grunts and gasps from each other. The
simultaneous sensations of pain and pleasure were like an additional aphrodisiac to Lisa. Sally
struggled to match her playmate, but Lisa proved to be unstoppable and Sally gradually lost her
grip on Lisa’s head. Lisa maneuvered closer to her corner and tagged her partner. Elena joined the
action, grabbing Sally by both legs, rolling her onto her back as Lisa released her hold.
Elena forced Sally’s legs apart and slowly fingered Sally’s quivering pussy while Lisa held
her by the hair. Sally pounded the mat with her fists, squealing loudly as Elena urged her closer to
completion. Sally’s hips pumped furiously as Elena continued to stroke her dripping pussy. Hot
cum dripped down Sally’s inner thighs as Elena continued to tease and torture her pussy while
Lisa clamped her head between her thighs and pulled her arms behind her back.
Sally was completely helpless, held tightly in Lisa and Elena’s grasp. The sight of Sally
being dominated by both Lisa and Elena was more than Mattie and Melissa could withstand.
They burst into the ring, Mattie pouncing on Elena while Melissa grabbed Lisa from behind and
dragged her across the mat by her hair. Sally struggled to a sitting position, reclining against the
ropes as she panted heavily, watching the frantic torture session growing even more intense. The
sight of the four women tangled together in an erotic display of pain and pleasure reignited her
intense arousal. Shrieks, grunts, gasps and squeals filled the air as the women struggled furiously.
The women pursued their collective carnal pleasures, completely unaware that they were no
longer alone. Two figures sat quietly in the shadows, mesmerized by the intensely erotic activity
playing out before their eyes.

Chapter -16-
Anthony leaned close to Amos. “Dammit, man! If I’d known what we were missing I’d
have suggested we return sooner.”
“That’s for damn sure! This’s a part of Elena I haven’t seen before. I am impressed!”
“You’re a hell of a lot more than impressed and don’t try to tell me different!” Anthony
smiled knowingly. “I’ve gotta admit, it has been a long time since I saw Lisa unleash her inner
animal. You suppose we should let them know we’re here?”
“Are you nuts? Sit back, enjoy and try not to cum in your god damn trousers!”
The sound of their voices attracted Sally’s attention and she peered into the shadows, a
seductive smile spreading across her face as she realized Amos and Anthony were watching them.
She slid under the ring ropes and approached. “Amos! This is a pleasant surprise! And you must
be Lisa’s Anthony! It’s positively uncanny how much alike you two are.”
Realizing they weren’t alone, the women ceased their activity and jumped to their feet.
Sally turned up the lights, revealing Amos and Anthony’s arrival. Lisa and Elena smiled at each
other and leaped out the ring, still struggling to catch their breath. “When did you get here?”
Lisa threw her arms around Anthony’s neck and kissed him passionately as Elena
plopped down on the couch snuggling close to Amos.
Anthony grinned. “Andrew suggested you all might be here together, so we took a chance
and just slipped on in. We didn’t intend to interrupt your play time.”
“So you decided to just sit in the shadows and enjoy the show?” There was a teasing
smile on Lisa’s face.
“Uh . . . well . . . yes!”
Mattie and Melissa settled onto the couch across the room. Mattie flashed Amos a coy
smile. “So you liked what you saw?”
“Hell yes! What’s not to like?”
Sally smiled mischievously, her eyes teasing Amos unabashedly. “May I join you and
Anthony while your ladies go at each other?”
Amos and Anthony exchanged a quizzical glance. Before they could respond, Lisa
interrupted, sharing a wicked smile with Elena. “Just make sure you save some strength because
you two are ours once we’re finished with Mattie and Melissa.”
“What if we finish you two off first?” There was a taunting grin on Mattie’s face as she
stood up and walked toward the ring.
Elena and Lisa smiled and said nothing as they stood up and returned to the ring. Mattie
ducked through the ropes, obviously eager to challenge Elena. “I want you all to myself! No tag
team, just me and you.”
Elena smiled. “I was hoping you wanted it that way!”
They flew at each other, colliding in the center of the ring. Knowing they had an intimate
audience added an extra layer of enjoyment to their encounter.
Mattie struggled to subdue Elena, but Elena proved to be stronger than she appeared.
Mattie found herself trapped in Elena’s grasp. Elena’s muscles quivered with exertion as she
ground on Mattie with a headlock. Mattie wrapped her arms around Elena’s waist and reached
between her legs, fingering Elena’s moist pussy. Elena responded with more pressure on her hold,
forcing Mattie to her knees. Mattie surprised her by pulling her legs out from under her and the
women crashed to the mat in a tangle of arms and legs.
Mattie worked her way on top of Elena, eagerly sucking and nibbling her swollen nipples.
Elena pulled Mattie’s hair with both hands as she moaned loudly, pleasurable sensations coursing
through her body. Mattie trapped Elena’s arm and bent it over her head, her eager mouth grazed
Elena’s skin, moving from her heaving breasts to her neck. She nibbled lightly, slowly working
her way to Elena’s armpit. It was an unusual tactic and one that caught Elena by surprise. She
suddenly discovered there were erogenous zones that no one had explored before.
Mattie grabbed Elena’s tit and squeezed as her tongue lit fiery pools of pleasure on
Elena’s body. Elena wrapped her arms around Mattie’s head and with a powerful lunge bridged
her way on top of her tormentor. Mattie rolled her over and they struggled across the ring into
the ropes.
Elena untangled herself and leaped to her feet. She stepped back, giving Mattie a chance to
regain her footing. The women came at each other again, pulling each other’s hair and tits as they
struggled for a dominating position. Elena forced Mattie into the ropes and renewed her
punishing headlock, forcing Mattie to her knees. She moved in front of Mattie, pushed her onto
her back and straddled Mattie’s face with her thighs.
Mattie lashed out with her legs, but Elena pushed her away and ground her steamy pussy
into Mattie’s face. Mattie began eagerly licking and slurping Elena’s dripping pussy, her tongue
working with a feverish pace. Elena shrieked with pleasure as her hips surged forward and back.
She grabbed Mattie’s tits in both hands. She continued to pull and twist Mattie’s tits as she rode
her face with a furious rhythm, her squeals and screams blending with Mattie’s muffled gasps
and grunts.
Sally squirmed and wriggled as she settled in between Amos and Anthony on the couch,
each of her hands exploring the bulge in both men’s trousers. Watching them becoming more
aroused as the minutes ticked by pleased her. Amos turned his attention away from the action in
the ring and nudged Anthony. “You suppose maybe we got a few too many clothes on?”
Elena watched as Amos and Anthony disrobed, settling in once again on each side of
Sally. A smile spread across her face as she watched her man growing uncontrollably aroused.
Intent on ratcheting up the level of excitement, Elena lunged forward, diving in between Mattie’s
gorgeous thighs, feeling herself being squeezed mercilessly as Mattie pushed her head down and
tightened her legs, grinding furiously on Elena’s head, feeling her playmate’s tongue and teeth
teasing her dripping pussy.
The women were each intent on dominating the other. Lisa’s body quivered with
anticipation. She wanted to join in, but at the same time she enjoyed watching Elena and Mattie
struggling for supremacy.
Elena and Mattie continued, sweat glistening on their bodies as neither of them showed
the other a hint of mercy. Melissa was unable to restrain herself and ducked through the ropes, a
taunting grin on her face as she motioned to Lisa. “Come out here and take your punishment.”
Lisa didn’t need encouragement. She entered the ring and circled Melissa, a wicked smile
on her face. Melissa lunged at her, but Lisa sidestepped and grabbed Melissa from behind,
sending her sprawling on the mat. She pounced on Melissa, positioning herself on top of Melissa,
her thighs straddling Melissa’s body. Delightful memories of a similarly erotic encounter a long
time ago flooded her memory and her body trembled with anticipation. She wanted to savor
every moment. She wanted to relive the exquisite thrill of being in total control; the intoxicating
pleasure that came with total domination. Anthony’s eyes met hers, his gaze encouraging her to
unleash the animal inside, urging her to let herself enjoy every aspect of the moment.
Sally was growing increasingly aroused as she continued to seduce both Amos and
Anthony, yet she was baffled by the amount of self-control they both exhibited. It was as if the
more she enticed them the stronger their resolve to resist became. Sally had never in her life
encountered any men quite like them. It was entirely likely she never would again.
Elena and Mattie continued their mutual erotic torture, each of them intent on dominating
the other. Mattie’s body shuddered violently as Elena urged her to completion again and again,
the mixture of pain and pleasure creating an evocative blend that was driving Mattie to heights of
pleasure she’d never in her life experienced before. Elena was merciless as she overpowered
Mattie. She slipped free of Mattie’s grasp and renewed pressure on her punishing hold. The
sound of Mattie’s muffled gasps heightened her pleasure exponentially. She ground her thighs
together, watching as Mattie thrashed helplessly, her arms hugging Elena’s thighs as she struggled
helplessly. Elena slowly released her hold on Mattie, grabbed her by the hair and stared intently
at her. “Have you had enough?”
Mattie nodded her head emphatically. “Hell yes! I can’t take any more.”
Elena scooted across the mat and propped herself on the ropes, watching Lisa continue
to punish Melissa. Mattie lay on the mat, her face buried in her hands as she struggled to catch
her breath.
Lisa’s grunts of exertion and guttural growls amplified the highly erotic aura saturating the
room. Her leg muscles rippled as she continued to grind Melissa’s contorted face between her
sweaty, gorgeous thighs. Melissa’s body was growing limp, the crushing effects of Lisa’s hold
more than she could endure. Satisfied Melissa had suffered enough, Lisa slowly released her. She
stood over the exhausted brunette, holding her by the hair as she pulled her face between her legs,
guiding Melissa’s eager tongue to her dripping pussy. Melissa gripped Lisa’s ass cheeks with her
fingers as she licked and nibbled Lisa’s pussy. Lisa’s legs quivered as she struggled to remain
standing, her body erupting with a furious blast of pleasure and hot love liquid.
Sally’s shrieks and squeals pierced the air as she thrashed helplessly on the couch. Amos
was positioned on top of her, his engorged cock captured in her hungry mouth. Her legs were
wrapped around Anthony’s waist, her hips pumping in unison with Anthony’s powerful lunges,
his cock penetrating deep into her love mound. Sally’s body shuddered violently as waves of
pleasure surged through her body and she exploded with one orgasm after another. Her fingers
clawed at Amos’s ass cheeks as she sucked and licked, intent on bringing him to completion.
Lisa leaned on the ring ropes, watching her lover pound Sally’s pussy with his swollen
shaft. She smiled as she felt his intense emotions flooding her mind. It was an amazing kind of
magic they shared. A magic she was sure Sally had no conception of. Sally unleashed another
intense orgasm, nearly bucking Anthony off the couch. There was a haunting smile in Amos’s
eyes as he stared intently at Sally.
The sound of a stranger’s voice visibly startled him. He turned to see a dapper, deeply
tanned man standing in the shadows smiling. Sally sat up, wiped the sweat from her face and
smiled excitedly. “Allen! You’re back early! What a pleasant surprise!”
Allen grinned. “I’d say the pleasant surprise is all mine. Are you going to introduce me to
your friends?”
Chapter 17
Allen and Sally waved to Anthony and Lisa as they entered the busy lounge. Anthony
smiled as he saw them seated at a booth near the dance floor. They seemed terribly out of place
in the Brass Rail. The customers at the blues bar were an eclectic mix, but generally not the
affluent types like Allen and Sally. Lisa gave them a seductive smile as she slid into the booth
next to Allen. Sally’s eyes devoured both Anthony and Lisa. “I’m glad you decided to join us.
Amos and Elena are coming to, aren’t they?”
“I’m not sure, but if I were to venture a guess I’d say they will. Amos is a free spirit and
prides himself on being unpredictable.”
Sally grinned. “I’m sure you share the same trait.”
“I do, but Lisa’s curiosity sometimes exceeds my spontaneity so we decided to join you
and hear more of your intriguing proposal.”
Allen frowned. “I was hoping I might entice all of you at the same time.” Before he could
continue, Mattie and Melissa arrived.
Mattie waved excitedly as the twosome plopped down in the booth. “I’m sorry we’re
late, we . . . . were . . . . uh . . .” Mattie’s voice trailed off.
Sally smiled. “There’s no need to explain. We’re glad you made it!”
Allen took a sip of his drink and glanced around the table. “As much as I’d like it if Elena
and Amos were here, I’ll explain my proposition and you can pass along the offer to them when
you see them.”
“And what offer might that be?”
Allen and Sally turned to see Elena and Amos standing behind them. “Excellent! Who
says wishes don’t come true? I felt sure you’d arrive eventually! Join us. You’re just in time.”
Elena gave Allen a sultry smile. “How could we ignore such an intriguing invitation?”
Allen continued. “As I’m sure all of you know, Sally and I enjoy the swinging lifestyle
and since she introduced me to the pleasures of erotic wrestling I admit I’ve become thoroughly
enamored by the entire concept. It’s added a delightful dimension of excitement to Sally’s
parties. Now I’d like to organize an event of my own and I’d like to include all of you. I can
assure you, I will make it worth your time.”
Mattie suppressed an excited giggle. “So you want to pay us to have fun? How cool is
that?”
Amos peered intently at Allen. “I’m a bit confused. You want to pay for what Sally
provides at no charge?”
“Precisely.”
“Why?”
Elena interrupted. “I’m flattered that you want to pay to watch us play, but it would ruin
the mood for me. Why not just tell us what you’d like to see and then we can decide if it’s
something we want to do. Don’t you agree, Lisa?”
“I do. So what do you have in mind?”
“Simply an evening of erotic entertainment for some close friends and myself. I’d like to
include Mattie’s mother and aunt, as well as Sally, Gina, Melissa, Mattie, Elena and you. And . .
perhaps I could entice Amos and Anthony to join in.”
Anthony smiled wickedly at Amos. “Heh! Maybe a little like the night you agreed to
climb in the ring with three women?”
Elena turned to Amos, a teasing smile in her eyes. “Oh? Do tell!”
“It was a long time ago. In another lifetime in fact.”

Allen smiled. “But not at all unpleasant, I presume?”
“As a matter of fact it was quite an experience.”
“One you might like to relive?”
“I suppose it’d depend on who with and if Elena was comfortable with the arrangement.”
Elena gave him an evil grin, her eyes conveying her approval. Lisa smiled at Anthony.
“I’m sure it could be arranged. Don’t you think so, sweet man?”
Anthony nodded. “I’m up for it. How about you, Amos?”
“What the hell. Why not? It’ll prove once again just how amazingly durable we really
are!”
Everyone burst into laughter. Sally gave both men a taunting grin. “That remains to be
seen!”
Allen leaned back in the booth, obviously pleased with the responses to his proposal. A
strange sensation settled over him. He realized Amos and Anthony were staring intently at him.
It was unnerving and he struggled to maintain a calm demeanor though it was difficult. The
conversation lapsed and Allen turned to Sally as he made a point of glancing at his watch. “We
should be going. I have an early flight to catch and if I know you, it’s going to be nearly
impossible to rouse myself from bed in time to make it to the airport on time.”
Sally smiled. “I’ll make sure you’re up in time.”
As the group prepared to leave Amos moved close to Allen and spoke in a quiet voice.
“We should speak privately soon. Real soon.”
“Amos, if I somehow offended you and your lady that was never my intention.”
“Not at all. What we need to discuss has to do with your future, not your sexual
preferences.”
“I plan to return tomorrow evening. Perhaps we could speak then? I’m staying with Sally
and I’m sure she’d enjoy you all coming by for a visit and it would give us a chance to discuss
whatever you feel necessary.”
“We’ll see ya when we see ya. We’re unpredictable, but you can be sure we’ll join you
soon. Have a safe flight.”
As they were leaving the lounge Mattie stopped suddenly. “Would you all like to come
over to my place for coffee?”
Amos smiled. “Ya know, a good cup of coffee does sound damn good.”
Melissa wriggled excitedly. “It would be fun spending some time with all of you.”
Lisa smiled at Anthony. “Shall we?”
“We shall. Anything that makes my sweet, sexy lady happy makes me happy.”
They followed Mattie’s battered Volkswagen through evening traffic and arrived at her
apartment. Mattie led them inside and disappeared into the kitchen to make coffee. Friendly
conversation reverberated throughout the room, the women teasing Amos and Anthony
mercilessly. Lisa noticed Melissa’s unabashed attempts to flirt with Anthony and her. She leaned
close to Anthony. “I think Melissa wants a threesome with us.”
“You think? I didn’t notice.”
“You are so full of shit!”
Mattie was hoping for the same with Amos and Elena. Anthony purposely projected an
air of innocence as did Amos. Fully aware of the gentle teasing, Lisa and Elena struggled to
appear oblivious to Mattie and Melissa’s advances.
Unable to restrain her arousal, Melissa unbuttoned her shirt. “I’ve got to get more
comfortable.” She slipped her shirt off her shoulders and undid her bra, letting her firm breasts
spill out as she reclined on the couch.
Mattie smiled. “It is getting kind’ve warm in here.”
“Want me to throw another log on the fire?” There was a teasing grin on Amos’s face.
Elena put her arm around his neck and pulled him closer. “I think that’s exactly what
Mattie has in mind.”
Melissa didn’t hear the exchange between the others. Her gaze was fixed on Lisa.
Anthony leaned close to Lisa. “In the mood to do some exploring?”
Melissa stood up, giving Anthony and Lisa a seductive smile. “We’ll be in the guest
bedroom!”
Mattie watched the three disappear down the hallway, giving Amos and Elena a desirous
smile. “Want to join me?”
A trail of clothing stretched from the doorway to the bed as Elena playfully pushed
Mattie onto the bed and pounced on her. Amos perched on the end of the bed, watching the
women struggling to dominate each other.
Across the hall Anthony sat on the edge of the bed, his hands slowly caressing Melissa’s
thighs as Lisa stood behind her, teasing Melissa’s nipples with her fingers. Melissa’s breathing
came in ragged gasps as her hips undulated in unison with Amos’s movements. Lisa’s hands
continued to work their magic as she moved from Melissa’s tits down her torso to the edges of
her steamy pussy, increasing the intensity of her sensual massage. Melissa pushed Anthony onto
the bed and climbed on top of him Suddenly Lisa was on top of her and they rolled across the
bed, a tangle of arms and legs. Melissa gasped loudly as Anthony’s fingers penetrated her love
mound while Lisa straddled Melissa’s head with her thighs. “Tell us what you want! Talk to us!”
“Oh! Oh, God! I want everything!”

Lisa lowered her pussy within range of Melissa’s eager tongue and ground her pussy on
Melissa’s face. Anthony moved between Melissa’s thighs, the head of his pulsing cock lightly
rubbing her pussy lips. Muffled shrieks and squeals filled the air as Melissa pumped her hips,
struggling frantically to take Anthony’s manhood inside her. Her hot tongue licked Lisa’s pussy
and her hands gripped Lisa’s waist. Anthony penetrated Melissa, moving with long, slow strokes
and her thighs wrapped tightly around his waist, her hips pumping faster as flames of passion
consumed her body.
Lisa moaned as pleasurable sensations jolted her body. She gripped Melissa’s tits, pulling
and twisting harder as waves of passion consumed her. Anthony thrust himself deeper into
Melissa. His guttural growls and moans heightened Lisa’s pleasure. Melissa’s body shuddered
violently. Her tongue and lips devoured Lisa’s pussy and screams of ecstasy pierced the air.
Anthony’s moans blended with Lisa’s as he erupted with a furious burst of completion, his hot
cum filling Melissa’s pussy.
Anthony muscled Melissa onto her side and Lisa tightened her thighs around Melissa’s
head, squeezing mercilessly. There was a sadistic smile on her face as she savored the sight of
Melissa suffering. She retrieved a bottle of warming gel from the night stand and handed it to
Anthony. He dribbled the liquid onto Melissa’s throbbing pussy and penetrated her love canal
with his fingers, gradually inserting his fist.
Melissa struggled frantically, her body writhing and thrashing as Lisa tightened her hold,
enjoying her position of domination. She watched her lover fist fuck Melissa, pounding her
pussy with short, staccato strokes.
An equally intense love session was occurring between Elena, Mattie and Amos. Elena
positioned herself on top of Mattie, pinning Mattie on the bed as she licked and nibbled each of
Mattie’s nipples while Amos pumped a double-headed sex toy into her dripping pussy. Mattie
erupted with a series of intense orgasms. Elena and Amos continued to torture her. Amos pulled
the love stick out and Elena rolled her over, face down on the bed, holding Mattie by the hair and
Amos penetrated Mattie’s love mound once again. He wrapped his arm around her waist and
pulled her ass higher in the air, driving the other end of the sex toy into her back door. Mattie’s
body shuddered and shook as she exploded in a fiery burst, the coupling of pain and pleasure
creating a level of intensity she’d never experienced before. Elena slipped underneath Mattie and
pulled Mattie’s face tight against her pussy, her legs wrapped tightly around Mattie’s head as
she held her by her hair. The exquisite torture continued. Mattie’s body glistened sweat as she
struggled to free herself, her muffled pleas for mercy adding to the erotic ambiance of the
encounter. Elena and Amos released Mattie. Elena gave her an evil smile. “Had enough?”
Mattie covered her face with her hands. “Sweet Jesus, yes! I can’t take any more!”
Melissa’s experience was the same as Mattie’s. She lay on her back, her breathing coming
in ragged gasps as Lisa gave Anthony a hungry smile. Her appetite for sex was insatiable. Just as
she was about to pounce on her lover there was a faint knock on the door. Anthony sat up and
tugged on his trousers, stumbling across the room. “This better be damn good!”
Andrew greeted him with a benign smile as he opened the door. “I really dislike intruding
at such an inopportune moment, but it’s imperative I speak to you and Lisa as well as Amos and
Elena.”
Anthony scowled. “Jeez! Are you kidding me?”

Chapter 18
Mattie and Melissa stood in the doorway watching Anthony, Lisa, Amos, Elena and
Andrew leave. “We’ll call you! Maybe we can all meet at Sally’s place tomorrow?”
There was no response and suddenly the five of them disappeared from view. Melissa
turned to Mattie with an incredulous expression. “Did you . . . was I hallucinating?”
“Wow! I’m not sure . . . uh . . . Damn! That was strange.”
Andrew stood next to his friends on a weathered and worn boarding platform in front of
an abandoned railway station deep in the desert. None of them spoke as they watched a sleek,
black locomotive pulling seven railcars behind slowly approach. The train had barely come to a
stop before Andrew grabbed the handrail and hurriedly boarded, an urgent tone in his voice.
“Come! Join me in the dining car!”
Anthony frowned. “What the hell’s gotten into Andrew? I’ve never seen him quite like
this.”
Amos shrugged. “I’m not sure, but we’ll find out damn soon.”
They seated themselves at the table by the window. Amos peered at Andrew.
“Okay . . . . so . . . . what the hell’s going on?”
Andrew stared out the window at the vast expanse of desert. “It would seem Nukpana
has found a way to return to our dimension of time and space.”
Amos and Anthony exchanged surprised glances. Anthony’s eyes narrowed as he
pondered Andrew’s explanation. “From the beginning I was led to believe banishment was
irreversible. Did we fail our mission?”
“Not in the least. We did everything required of us. It is, as Garrett suggested, an anomaly
we’ve encountered before.”

“I remember something related to this. Do you remember Eduardo and his experiments
with cosmic rifts?”
“I do and I will be in contact with him soon. His input might prove invaluable, but at the
moment we have a more immediate problem. It involves Allen.”
Lisa frowned. “You mean Allen, as in Sally’s kinky lover? That Allen?”
“One in the same. He’s unaware that his soul is directly in a celestial trajectory with
Nukpana. We, as well as Dillon and Vincent are the defensive wall that must remain intact and
provide sufficient deterrence so that what Garrett experienced doesn’t recur. It’s not only Allen
who’s vulnerable. Mattie and Melissa are as well.”
The discussion continued as the soft light of another early morning sunrise displaced the
moonlight illuminating the desert floor. Lisa lay her head on Anthony’s shoulder, snuggling close
to him as her eyes slowly closed and she drifted off to sleep.
It was early afternoon when Mattie finally woke. She yawned and stretched, smiling as
she recalled the pleasures of the evening before. She was thoroughly infatuated with Amos and
his lady, Elena. The ringing of the telephone interrupted her erotic reverie. Mattie answered with
a sleepy voice. It was Sheila. “Hey! Are you working today?”
“No, not until day after tomorrow. Why?”
“Oh, nothing much. Mom and Allen have a surprise waiting for you here at our place.”
“A surprise? For me?”
“Yes! Are you coming over? Bring your friend Melissa along to.”
“Okay, but it’ll take a little while. I’ve got to chase Melissa down and see if she’s got
plans and then I need to get something to eat. We’ll be there around five. That okay?”
“Sure. We’ll be here. Just don’t take too long. We don’t want start without you!”
“You better not!”
Mattie hung up the phone and dialed Melissa’s number. The phone rang several times
before Melissa answered, struggling to catch her breath. Mattie giggled. “I’ll bet I know what you
were doing just now.”
“You called me up to tell me that?”
“No, but I’m surprised you have any strength left after last night. If your night was
anything like mine I was sure you’d be used up.”
Melissa chuckled. “It was amazing. Lisa and Anthony took me places I’ve never been
before.”
“I know the feeling. It was the same for me with Amos and Elena. I want to do it again,
but that’s not why I called. We’ve been invited to spend some time at Sally’s house. She and
Allen have a surprise waiting for us. Want to go?”
“Sure! Can Jerry come with us?”
“I don’t see why not. I’m sure Sally wouldn’t mind. I think she likes Jerry.”
Melissa giggled. “No doubt! Sally likes everyone!”
“You want me to pick you guys up or do ya want meet me at Nikki’s? I’m starving.”
“Cool. We’ll meet you there in an hour.”
Mattie poured herself a cup of coffee and settled into the overstuffed chair she’d acquired
from the St. Vinnie store a block from her upstairs apartment. She’d arranged it so she could sit
and look out her window at the street life below. She was soon lost in thought, clouds of sadness
drifting through her mind as she remembered when Rick was so much a part of her life. It was a
relationship based more on infatuation and lust than anything approaching lasting love. Maybe it
was why he left, though she couldn’t help feeling it was something of a more sinister nature.
Then there was Amos. Amos Moses Beaudreax, the man with magic in his eyes and a mysterious
smile that touched her in ways she couldn’t comprehend. The jangle of the telephone shattered
her thoughts. She answered and almost before she spoke she heard Melissa’s voice. “Where are
you? We’ve been here twenty minutes waiting for you.”
“Oh, shit! I’m sorry, Mel. I won’t be long. I just need to do a quick shower. I’ll be there
in a little bit.”
“You better be. There’s someone here that wants to meet you.”
“Who?”
“You don’t know him. It’ll be a surprise. You’ll be pleased. Now get your butt out’ve
there and get over here.”
Mattie arrived at Nikki’s Cafe, her blond hair still damp from her shower. She threw
herself into the booth next to her friend, Melissa. “God, I’m sorry it took so long for me to get
here. I lost track of the time.”
Mattie gave Jerry a seductive smile and glanced at the man sitting next to him. “Hi! I’m
Mattie.”
Melissa grinned. “This’s the guy I told you wanted to meet you. Mattie, this’s Alex.
Alex, this’s Mattie.”
Alex smiled and took her hand. “It’s real nice to meet you, Mattie. Melissa’s told me a
about you. So you’re from Indiana?”
“I am. A little town you probably haven’t heard of.”
“Don’t be too sure of that.” Alex gave Mattie a teasing grin. “My work takes me all over
the country.”
“Ever hear of Brownsburg?”

“I have! It’s not far from Intestate 76.”
“Wow! You do know where it is. Do you travel a lot?”
“I do. I’m a paid tourist. I drive a truck for a living.”
Afternoon slipped into early evening and Mattie nearly choked on her coffee when she
realized how late it was. As she briefly pondered whether to call Sally to reassure her they’d
arrive soon the phone rang. “That’ll be Sally.”
“Did you kids take a wrong turn or something?”
Mattie couldn’t resist teasing her friend. “Oh Jeez, Sally. Me and Melissa were just
playing around and we . . . . well . . . . you know how it is when you’re having fun.”
“Very funny. Now get your gorgeous butts over here and I’ll show you playtime!
Everyone’s getting impatient.”
“Everyone? Who all you got over there?”
“Well, little miss smart-ass, you’d know that if you were here, now wouldn’t you?”
“Yes mother, we’re on our way. By the way, you don’t mind if we bring a couple’ve
friends with us, do you?”
“No! That’d be fantastic. Is it anyone I know?”
“Jerry, you remember Jerry, don’t you? And another guy that Melissa just introduced me
to. She met him at the Brass Rail. You’ll like him.”
“I’m sure I will. Okay, I’ll see you all soon, right?”
Mattie didn’t bother to respond, knowing it would drive Sally crazy. Mattie gave Alex a
coy smile. “Wanna ride with me?”
“I’d like that.”
Mattie sped out of the parking lot, driving like a woman possessed. Jerry and Melissa
followed close behind. It was a short drive from the cafe to Sally’s home and within twenty
minutes they arrived. Sheila greeted them at the door and Mattie introduced Sheila to Alex. She
suppressed a grin as she watched Sheila's reaction when she met Alex. His long dark hair, deep
brown eyes and warm smile created the same instant attraction Mattie had felt when Melissa
introduced him to her. Sheila struggled to regain her composure, motioning toward the back of the
house. “Everyone’s out at the pool. You all can change into something more comfortable if you’d
like. There’s a changing room just down the hall.”
Alex appeared uncomfortable. He smiled a bit awkwardly. “I’ll hold up until you’ve
changed.”
Mattie smiled. “You’re shy! I like that!”
“Not so much shy, just careful. I don’t want you and Melissa knocking me off my pins if
I lose my self-control.”
“You worry too much. Besides, it might be fun to see you lose your self-control.”
Melissa and Jerry grinned as they saw Mattie take Alex by the hand and lead him into the
changing room. Mattie and Melissa each retrieved a thong and swim trunks from a drawer in the
ornate wardrobe closet. Mattie tossed the trunks to Alex. “Here. These ought to fit you.”
Alex slowly unbuttoned his shirt and stepped out of his trousers, careful to avert his eyes
as Melissa and Mattie stripped off their clothes and slipped into their thongs. Mattie smiled as
she watched Alex struggling not to stare. He pulled on his swim trunks and turned to Mattie,
unable to keep his eyes off her any longer. Jerry hurried to the door. Alex followed them outside,
nearly running headlong into Mattie as she stopped abruptly in front of him. “Momma! Auntie!
When did you arrive!” There was an excited smile on her face as she hugged them both.
Sally grinned proudly. “I told you I had a surprise for you!”

The group exchanged introductions and Sally offered them tall glasses of cold tea. Alex
took his glass and seated himself on a lounge chair, watching Mattie visiting with her mother and
aunt. Melissa and Jerry sat down next to him. Melissa smiled. “See? I told you you’d enjoy
yourself.”
“What’s not to enjoy! I think I might’ve died and gone to heaven.” Alex took a long
swallow of tea. “This tea has a fascinating flavor. Is it a special blend?”
“It is. It’s Sally’s magical blend.”
“Magical?”
“You could say it’s sort’ve an aphrodisiac.”
“Oh hell yes! That’s exactly what I need right about now.”
“You just might! We plan on doing more than just a swim and dinner.”
A sultry female voice interrupted the conversation. “Mattie! Melissa! How nice to see
you again! And who are these gorgeous men with you?” It was Gina, accompanied by a tall,
ruggedly handsome man.
“Hi Gina! It’s nice to see you again! You remember my cousin Jerry, don’t you? And
this’s Alex.”
Gina smiled as she took Jerry and Alex’s hands in hers. “It’s wonderful to see you again,
Jerry and it’s a pleasure to meet you, Alex. This’s my friend Dalton.”
Dalton pulled a lounge chair closer, sat down and pulled Gina onto his lap. Alex was quiet
as the others laughed and chatted. Surrounded by a bevy of attractive and scantily clad women
had a mesmerizing effect on him. The magical qualities of the tea he was consuming heightened
the pleasurable sensations coursing through his body. The sound of Mattie’s voice interrupted
the fantasies filling his mind. “Hey, Alex! Let’s take a swim together.”
Branca and Margarida smiled as they noticed the bulge developing in the front of Alex’s
swim trunks. He dove into the water, following Mattie to the end of the pool. She playfully
splashed water in his face and he responded by diving under the water and pulling her legs out
from under her. His hand brushed her inner thigh as he surfaced and Mattie moved closer to him,
a wicked grin on her face. Her hand lightly squeezed his stiffening member. Alex smiled. “Careful
now, you might start something.”
“I think I already have, or is it the other women that have your attention?”
“I’m not even going to try to answer that question.”

Chapter 19
“Dinner is ready to serve, my friends!” Allen was in his element. He enjoyed his role as
host of the party. He had prepared a feast of steak and lobster grilled to perfection and
accompanied by a full complement of fresh vegetables and salad. Sally smiled as she watched him
lead the procession inside.
The euphoric sensation Alex was experiencing seemed to intensify as the evening passed.
It was as if an amazingly erotic dream had gradually become a reality before his eyes. He took a
seat next to Mattie. Gina settled into the chair on his other side. Her attraction to Alex was
obvious and he struggled to mask his apprehension, unsure of her companion’s response to her
overtures. Dalton seemed unfazed as he chatted with Branca and Margarida.
Allen was seated on the other side of Mattie, conversing amiably with all the dinner
guests. He leaned close to Mattie. “As wonderful as the evening is, I can’t help wishing Amos,
Anthony and their ladies could have been here as well. Do you know them well?”
Mattie hesitated to answer as she considered his question. “I just met them . . . well . . I
did meet Amos first, but I wouldn’t say I really know them well.”
Allen nodded. “There’s a mysterious aura around them that positively intrigues me.”
“They have that effect on everyone they meet, I think.”
As dinner concluded, Sally suggested they move to the living room. The guests settled in
and the conversation became more sexually explicit as the evening progressed. Sally teased Allen
incessantly and Mattie was amazed he didn’t ejaculate in his trousers. Mattie was equally
amazed by Alex’s self-control. She and Gina flirted with him mercilessly, testing his level of
restraint. Gina turned to Sally, flames of desire dancing in her eyes. “I’m in the mood to play!
Shall we adjourn to the basement?”

Allen was like a child who’d just encountered Santa Claus with a sack full of toys all
meant for him. He took Sally’s hand and walked down the stairwell to the basement play room,
their guests following close behind. The soft lighting cast an erotic glow over the room. Alex gave
Mattie a quizzical smile. “What’s up with the wrestling ring?”
Mattie and Gina answered in unison. “It’s our playpen.”
“You all sure do have a fascinating way of playing.”
Branca and Margarida grabbed the ropes and entered the ring obviously anxious to begin
the night’s festivities. Mattie pushed Alex onto the couch near ringside and smiled wickedly.
“I’m sure you’ll be a lot more than fascinated!”
Gina sat next to Alex, pressing her body close to him. Mattie did the same, placing her
hand on his leg, her fingers gently teasing his pulsing cock. A jumble of thoughts swirled through
Alex’s mind. In all his travels he’d never encountered anything quite like this. There was a
shocked expression on his face as he watched Branca and Margarida spring at each other, lock
arms and struggle for position in the middle of the ring. Branca secured a headlock on Margarida
and tightened her hold, forcing loud gasps from her playmate. Margarida reached up and grabbed
a handful of Branca’s hair, pulling as hard as she could, but Branca responded with more pressure
and Margarida wrapped her arms around her tormentor’s waist, struggling to escape. Branca
responded by slamming Margarida flat on her back on the mat, working her way into position on
top of her sister. Branca’s ample tits smothered Margarida’s face and she struggled frantically to
catch her breath. With a sudden burst of strength she lashed out with her legs and trapped
Branca’s head between her powerful thighs.
Alex stared in disbelief as he watched Mattie’s aunt punish her mother mercilessly.
“Damn! Your momma and your aunt play rough! Where’d they learn to wrestle like that?”
“They figured it out as they went along. They’ve been playing like this ever since they
were in the circus together.”
“They were in a circus?”
“They were part of a trapeze act.”
Shrieks and squeals blended with grunts of exertion as the women thrashed and struggled
from one side of the ring to the other. Margarida continued to dominate her playmate and both
women glistened with sweat as the intensity of their encounter increased. Branca surged and
bucked, managing to keep Margarida from positioning herself. Her hot breath splashed onto
Margarida’s throbbing pussy. Margarida loosened her grip on Branca’s head and pulled Branca’s
face tight against her love mound, gasping loudly as Branca’s tongue and lips eagerly licked and
nibbled her swollen pussy lips and pulsing clit. Branca managed to work her way on top of
Margarida and finally escape Margarida’s punishing hold.
Sally was intent on pleasuring Allen. She straddled his legs, his pulsing cock brushing her
pussy lips as she pulled his head to her chest, burying his face between her tits. Jerry climbed on
top of Melissa and drove his shaft into her, pumping his hips with a quickening rhythm as
Melissa screamed with pleasure. Her hands were buried in his hair, pulling him close as her hips
surged up to meet his. Mattie and Gina’s hands seemed to be everywhere at once as they
explored Alex’s body. His breathing was coming in ragged gasps and his cock ached for release.
Mattie alternated between stroking him and choking his ejaculation, urging him to tell her what he
wanted.
Shrieks and squeals of pleasure blended with grunts and growls of intense exertion as
Branca secured a dominating hold on her sister and poured on the punishment, a sadistic grin on
her face as she heard Margarida begging for mercy. The action in the ring attracted Mattie’s
attention and she watched as her momma squeezed her aunt nearly unconscious. Branca worked
her way into position and pushed Margarida’s legs apart, working her fingers into her playmates
dripping pussy, intent on milking her completely dry.
Margarida’s muffled shrieks and squeals grew louder as Branca stroked her pussy, driving
her entire fist into Margarida’s love mound. An exquisite mixture of pain and pleasure surged
through Margarida’s body, her tits flopping wildly and her body dripping with sweat. Branca
continued the punishment, pounding her playmate’s pussy as she ground her thighs on
Margarida’s contorted face. Satisfied that she’d worked Margarida over sufficiently, Branca let
her up and stood over her, a taunting smile on her face. “Have you had enough?”
Margarida nodded her head, rolled under the ropes and landed on her feet on the floor, her
legs barely able to support her weight as she stumbled to a nearby couch, collapsing next to Sally
and Allen. Melissa’s screams of pleasure signaled another impending orgasm as Jerry’s body
shuddered violently, his hot cum filling Melissa’s love canal to overflowing. Gina leaped to her
feet and jumped into the ring, a wicked smile on her face. She leaned across the ropes and
beckoned to Sally. “Come up here and take your punishment!”
Sally stood up and gave Allen an evil grin. “I’m gonna drag Gina around the ring by her
tits. Would you like that?”
Allen nodded his head emphatically, as he eagerly anticipated Sally and Gina’s erotic
encounter. Sally didn’t disappoint him. She lunged at Gina and the women landed on the mat
with a resounding thump, thrashing across the mat, their bodies locked together in an erotic
embrace, each of them intent on dominating the other.
Melissa and Jerry’s spent bodies were sprawled on the couch as they struggled to catch
their breath. Mattie ‘s body pulsed with desire as she climbed onto Alex’s lap, her eager pussy
teasing his magnificent cock. Her gorgeous breasts pressed tightly against his face and she moaned
as she felt him rising to meet her carnal desires.
Sally pinned Gina to the mat, her firm tits within range of Gina’s hungry mouth. Gina
sucked and nibbled each of them, her body writhing with arousal. She freed her arms and grabbed
Sally by the hair. Gina nibbled and licked Sally’s neck, working her way to Sally’s swollen
nipples. Sally bucked and thrashed as Gina’s lips and tongue lit fires of desire on her skin. Gina
clutched Sally’s pussy lips with her hand, her fingers strumming a rhythm on Sally’s quivering
love mound.
Margarida and she moved toward Allen. He took her hand and pulled her closer, exploring
her magnificent body. Moans and gasps filled the air as Margarida stroked his manhood. Mattie
pushed Alex onto the couch. Her gorgeous thighs straddled his body as her steamy pussy
swallowed his pulsing cock.
Gina’s lips, tongue and fingers were driving Sally insane with pleasure. She tugged
frantically on Gina’s hair. “Oh! Fuck! I can’t take any more!”
“I’m not through with you yet!” Gina repositioned herself on top of Sally, straddling her
face with her muscular thighs as she mashed her dripping pussy on Sally’s face, squealing with
delight as she felt Sally’s tongue darting across her pussy lips. She twisted and pulled Sally’s tits,
her hips surging forward and back as she rode her playmate.
Mattie was like a wildcat, clawing and screaming as Alex thrust his shaft deep into her,
his guttural growls blending with her outbursts. Mattie’s thighs scissored his waist, her body
shuddering violently as she unleashed a fiery eruption of hot cum. Alex’s moans of pleasure grew
louder as he shot his load deep into his lover. “Oh, Jesus! Don’t stop, baby. Fuck me more!”
Mattie shrieked and squealed as she struggled to keep his shrinking cock captured in her
hot, tight pussy. It was an exercise in futility. Alex pulled her on top of him and buried his face
between her sweaty thighs, his tongue eagerly licking her snatch. Mattie clawed his chest as she
unleashed another furious orgasm.
Gina clamped Sally’s head between her powerful thighs, a sadistic grin on her face as she
heard her playmate’s muffled voice begging for mercy. She released her hold, struggled to her feet
and grabbed Sally’s hair, dragging her to her knees. She wrapped her legs around Sally’s head and
slammed her to the mat, renewing her head scissors punishment. Allen lay on the couch, totally
spent and barely able to move.
A voice from the shadows startled the lovers. “Damn! I do like the way you all party!”
There was a startled expression on Mattie’s face as she saw Amos standing behind the
couch surveying the erotic scene in the room. Panic settled over her as she felt herself losing
consciousness, then she felt a hand reaching out to take hers and she heard the haunting sound of
a train whistle in the distance. She opened her eyes and realized she was standing on a weathered
boarding platform next to a dilapidated train station deep in the desert. Amos was standing next
to her, holding her hand. Alex stood on her other side, a puzzled expression on his face. He stared
at Amos, struggling to regain his composure. “What in the hell’s happening to us?”
Amos didn’t answer immediately. A sleek, black locomotive pulling seven rail cars behind
came into view, the sound of the engine, a deafening roar. The noise dissipated as the train came
to a stop next to the platform and Amos led them up the steps of the railcar and down the aisle
to the dining car. Mattie smiled as she saw Anthony and Lisa seated at a table by the window. A
strange sensation swept over Alex as he peered intently at Anthony and Lisa.
Anthony smiled. “Would you like to share a cup of tea with your mother and father?”
Chapter 20
The scent of a gentle ocean breeze teased Mattie’s senses and she slowly opened her
eyes, gazing around the room. Alex lay sleeping next to her. Recollections of the previous evening
swirled through her mind. It was nearly more than she could comprehend. From their first
meeting, Mattie had sensed a mystical aura around Alex. Now she was next to him in a strange
and rustic cabin on the ocean’s shore. She recalled the mysterious appearance of a passenger train
deep in the desert and the opulence of the ornate dining car where Alex had become reacquainted
with Anthony and Lisa, his mother and father.
Suddenly Mattie felt herself slipping into darkness, a sense of tranquility surrounding her
like a warm pool of black water. She could hear the sound of Amos’s voice reassuring her all was
as it should be. Soon she’d wake in her bed as if nothing had happened.
“You two awake?” Sheila grinned as she peeked through the open door. Damn! You look
like you been shit at and hit, girl!”
Mattie propped herself on one elbow, her tousled blond hair giving her a delightfully
disheveled appearance. Alex rolled over and smiled “You do look good enough to eat!
“Mom’s cooked breakfast and it’s getting cold.”
Alex and Mattie stumbled down the hallway to the kitchen. Sally, Gina, Allen and Dalton
were seated around the dining table. Sally gave them a warm smile. “You kids are a sight!
Where’d you get off to in such a hurry last night?”
Mattie grinned. “It’s a secret.”
“If you don’t want to share I won’t push it. Grab a plate and have some breakfast.”
The friendly banter was interrupted as Melissa shuffled into view, a contented smile on
her face.
Sally gave her a teasing grin. “Another happy camper! I assume you girls enjoyed the
evening?”
Mattie smiled. “More than you know!”
Dalton glanced at Gina. “Now that everyone’s here shall I make my proposal?”
Sally gave her friend an incredulous stare. “Are you two . . .?”
Before she could finish her question Gina interrupted. “It’s not what you think. Dalton’s
got a fascinating proposal for us. All of us . . . . well . . . . all of us girls, I mean.”
“Oh? You’re offering to marry us all?” There was a mischievous grin on Mattie’s face.
Dalton chuckled. “I know my limitations and that would far exceed my wildest fantasies.
What I’m considering is more a business proposal. I’ve already discussed my idea with Mattie’s
mother and aunt and they liked it.”
“Really? Now I am interested! So what is it?”
“I’ve been watching you girls play together and what you do is pure magic! Marketable
magic.”
Melissa giggled. “Marketable? I thought there were laws against sex for money!”
Gina rolled her eyes. “It’s not quite like that!”
“Definitely not. What I’m suggesting is wrestling not prostitution. Erotic? Absolutely!
Not the stuff you see on late-night television, but wrestling just the same. Women’s wrestling is a
hot ticket and if we make it erotic it’ll be a license to print money!”
Mattie gave Dalton a thoughtful glance. “It does sound fun, crazy, but fun. You said my
momma and my aunt agreed to it? I’m in. How about you Mel?”
“Sure. Why not? I never really thought about what we were doing as wrestling, but it’s
fun. Getting paid to play? Hell yes!”

“I know a gal that used to be a pro wrestler. I think she’d be up for showing you some
moves and holds. You already know the basics and with a little practice you’d all be great!”
Excited chatter filled the room as the women peppered Dalton with questions. Allen
smiled as he listened to the conversation. It was an intriguing proposition and one he was more
than willing to finance. Dalton had given considerable thought to the new business venture. The
concept was simple. Once the women were sufficiently trained they’d do a series of shows with
a small audience and each event would be recorded and sold to fans worldwide.
Mattie was anxious to begin. “So when can we start?”
“I’ll get together with Monique and see if she’s interested in working with us. I’m sure
she will be. Once she’s on board I don’t see any reason we can’t begin training immediately.”
“Give her a call!” Gina handed him her cell phone.
Everyone’s attention was focused on Dalton’s conversation. He concluded the call and
smiled. “Monique is definitely up for this. She’ll be here in an hour.”
Gina grinned wickedly. “How could any woman say ‘no’ to you?”
“A few do, but not many.”
Sally smiled. “I’m in the mood for a swim. Help me get these dishes in the washer and
we’ll adjourn to the pool.”
A few minutes later the group reassembled around the pool, Mattie and Alex splashing
playfully in the water while Sally and Allen pursued more erotic activities on a lounge chair.
Gina, Melissa and Dalton were absorbed in conversation. The afternoon passed quickly. Mattie
snuggled close to Alex as they stretched out together on a pair of air mattresses, floating across
the pool. A sultry voice caught their attention. Mattie glanced up and saw a voluptuous brunette
standing at the far end of the pool. Dalton greeted her. “Monique! It’s wonderful to see you
again. Come over here and join us.”
Monique smiled as she settled into a chair. Dalton introduced her to the group and they
were soon chatting as if they’d been friends for years. Monique’s warm demeanor put everyone
at ease almost instantly.
Sally interrupted. “I have some spare suits if you’d like to join us for a swim?”
“Yes! I would like that.” Monique followed Sally to the pool house and emerged wearing
only a colorful pair of spandex bikini briefs. Alex and Allen nearly choked on their drinks when
they saw her approach. Mattie gave Alex an evil grin. “Wow! I do believe you like what you
see!”
“What’s not to like? I mean . . . . I’m in trouble no matter what.”
Mattie patted his stiffening cock. “I’ll save your punishment for later.”
Monique was an impressive sight. She moved like a jungle cat, her curvaceous body
exuding strength. Mattie felt a twinge of intimidation as she stared at the woman and realized she
would soon be in the ring with her.
Monique dove gracefully into the water and swam across the pool. She surfaced, smiled
and dove underwater, gliding effortlessly to the shallow end of the pool. Mattie was mesmerized.
Monique had a magical quality about her that defied explanation. It was as if there was a cosmic
connection between them.
Dusk was settling in when Allen slyly suggested they move inside before everyone caught
a chill. He was eager to see Monique in action and it was increasingly difficult for him to restrain
his arousal. Sally noticed his infatuation and smiled. She whispered in his ear. “You seem quite
taken with Monique. Should I be jealous?”
Allen gave her a disarming smile. “Not at all. Monique will provide us with some
delightful encounters, don’t you think?”
Sally grinned. “I think I’d need some help with her. If it was me and Gina together we
could give you a show you wouldn’t forget!”
“I was hoping you’d suggest that!”
Gina overheard Sally’s comment and smiled. “I do think we could! Shall we go inside? I’m
in the mood to play.”
Mattie pulled Alex off the lounge chair. “You can sit at ringside and be my number one
fan!”
Monique followed the others inside and down the stairwell to the play room. “This is
very nice, Sally. Dalton didn’t tell me about this. I am impressed! It reminds me of a time long
ago and an arena called The Ring Of Fire.”
“I’m glad you like it. We’ve put the ring to good use. Would you like to give it a try?”
“I would! Maybe Gina would like to team up with you against me?”
Surprise showed in Sally’s eyes. It was as if Monique heard the erotic thoughts rushing
through her mind. “Uh . . . yes! Come on, Gina!”
The women climbed into the ring and took their places in opposing corners. Monique
grinned wickedly. “Who wants to go first?”
Sally ducked through the ropes and the women circled each other warily. Adrenaline was
coursing through Sally’s body as she lunged forward aggressively. Monique sidestepped and
moved behind Sally and slammed her to the mat. Sally found herself face down, trapped in a
painful hold, her arm bent back in a hammer lock. Monique loosened her grip and Sally rolled
free, but Monique was too quick and clamped her in a headlock. Monique’s breast was mashed
against Sally’s face. Sally captured Monique nipple in her mouth, her teeth nibbling gently.
Monique gasped and grinned as she ground on her hold. “You are a pleasant surprise, but I think
I need to teach you a lesson.”
Sally thrashed helplessly on the mat, unable to escape Monique’s crushing hold. Several
minutes passed as Monique continued to work on Sally. She worked her way to her feet, dragging
Sally with her. Sally waved her arm wildly in an attempt to tag her partner. Gina leaned across
the top rope and touched Sally’s hand. Monique released her grip on Sally and stepped back,
flashing Gina a sadistic smile.
Gina charged at Monique and clamped her in a side headlock, her biceps quivering with
exertion as she tightened her hold. Monique hugged Gina’s thigh and gasped for breath. Gina
worked her way in front of Monique and slammed her to the mat, continuing to pressure her
hold. Monique countered by pushing Gina’s head back with both hands and lashing out, trapping
Gina in a crushing head scissors. Leaning back on her arms, Monique increased the pressure, her
powerful thighs squeezing tighter and tighter.
Gina’s contorted face was ample indication that Monique’s hold was most likely
inescapable. Gina thrashed frantically on the mat, trapped tightly between Monique’s legs. Sally
watched in amazement as Gina continued to struggle. Suddenly Monique released her hold,
grinned at Gina and leaped to her feet, grabbing Gina by the arm as she helped her up from the
mat. “You’re gonna be good! Both of you will be!”
Gina ran her hand over her face. “I’m not so sure about this.”
Monique gave her a reassuring smile. “Trust me. You’ll surprise yourself. We’ll work on
wrestling lessons tomorrow. Now I’m in the mood to play! You, me and Sally!”
Gina smiled. “I like the way you think.”
Sally and Gina circled Monique and pounced on Monique, landing in a tangled heap on
the mat. They forced Monique onto her back, Sally scrambling into position on top of Monique
while Gina forced her legs apart, her fingers teasing the edges of Monique’s pussy. Sally threw
herself across Monique’s upper body, pinning her flat on the mat, her mouth capturing
Monique’s ample breast. She nibbled and sucked, feeling Monique’s body quiver with
anticipation. Gina probed Monique’s pussy with her fingers, teasing her clit. Sally trapped
Monique’s head between her thighs, grinding her dripping pussy on Monique’s face while she
pulled and twisted her tits. Monique’s tongue lashed out, sending surges of intense pleasure
through Sally’s body.
Mattie grinned at Melissa and Sheila. “Shall we?”
All three girls leaped into the ring, anxious to join in the fun. Mattie threw herself on Sally
sending her crashing onto the mat. Melissa and Sheila positioned themselves on top of Monique.
Melissa’s thighs wrapped tightly around Monique’s head while Sheila straddled her torso,
pulling and twisting Monique’s tits. Gina continued to work on Monique, pounding her pussy,
fist fucking her mercilessly. Monique shrieked and squealed, thrashing uncontrollably as her three
attackers continued to work her over. Mattie and Sally rolled across the mat, each with the
other’s head trapped tightly between their thighs.
Watching the torture session was nearly more than Alex could endure without losing
control. He glanced across the room, certain that Allen and Dalton were equally aroused. The
erotic scene was like nothing he’d seen before. Monique had a magical effect not only on the
women, but on the men as well. It was more than a sexual sensation. There was something about
Monique Alex couldn’t quantify, but he felt a strange attraction to her as if there were some
inexplicable cosmic connection between them.
Sally’s shrieks and gasps diverted Alex’s attention and he watched as Mattie pulled free
of her playmate’s grasp and rolled on top of her. Sally’s face was buried in her dripping muff and
Mattie gasped loudly, exploding with a fiery burst of passion and pleasure, her hips pumping
with a frenzied rhythm. Mattie was like a wildcat. She ground her pussy on Sally’s face as she
pulled and twisted Sally’s tits. Alex wondered if she intended to tie them in a knot. He was
amazed by the amount of punishment the women could endure.
Sheila, Melissa and Gina continued to torture Monique, forcing her to beg for mercy. Gina
watched Melissa pour on the pressure with her thighs, grinding on Monique’s head. Sheila lunged
at Gina and knocked her backward onto the mat. Despite her momentary disadvantage, Gina soon
seized control of the action and went to work on Sheila. Alex was barely able to restrain himself.
The sound of a male voice jolted him and he nearly leaped out of the recliner. “There’s no doubt,
you are your father’s son!”
Alex struggled to regain his composure. Standing next to him was a man with long, gray
hair and eyes that seemed to see to his very core. The man smiled and put his hand on Alex’s
shoulder. “I am Andrew. You might say I’m your grandfather.”

Chapter 21
Melissa grinned as she saw Mattie enter the cafe. Her friend radiated exhausted
contentment. “It must’ve been some night after you and Alex left us last night.”
Mattie answered with a smile. No explanation was necessary. Melissa pressed on,
anxious to know the details of the previous evening’s finale. What had started as an erotic free-
for-all in Sally’s play room had culminated with a wild love session between Mattie and Alex.
Mattie intended to give Alex a good reason to hurry home to her when the load of freight he was
hauling was delivered to it’s destination in west Texas.
Melissa persisted. “Tell me you made sure Alex was completely used up before he left
this morning.”
“What do you think? He was. So was I. He told me he’d be back by Friday and he wants
to start where we left off.”
Sheila’s excited voice interrupted the conversation. “Jeez, you two! Mom’s been calling
you for the past two hours. Don’t you ever answer your phones?”
“Damn! I left mine on the night stand. How about yours, Mel?”
Melissa searched through her purse and retrieved her phone. “Huh! I knew I forgot
something. I meant to recharge the battery, but I didn’t. It’s completely dead. What’s up?”
“Allen and Dalton want to get together with all of us and discuss their proposal.
Monique’s supposed to meet us at Bart’s Wharf in an hour.”
Melissa frowned. “Damn! I’m working the late shift tonight. I need to get a few hours of
sleep.”
“I’m have to work tonight to. We’ve got enough time to meet Allen and Dalton. I want to
hear what they’ve got to say.”

“Okay, but my ass will be dragging by the time I finish my shift and it’ll be your fault!”
“You can kick my ass later. Let’s go!”
They arrived at Bart’s Wharf and hurried inside, anxious to hear more about Allen’s
intriguing proposal. Seated next to Sally and Gina were her mother and aunt. “Mom! Auntie
Margarida! When did you get here?”
Branca smiled. “We wanted to surprise you.”
“You did! Wow!”
Dalton smiled. “We have quite a few pleasant surprises planned for all of you.”
“Where’s Monique? I thought she would be here to.”
“I’m sure she’ll be here soon. She assured me she would be. While we’re waiting I’ll fill
you in on a few details. Sally’s offered her facilities for our wrestling workouts and shows. A
friend of Monique’s owns a weight training gym and would be pleased to have you all do your
strength training there. Allen and I will cover the cost of your memberships.”
Mattie grinned excitedly. “This all seems too good to be true!”
“There’s more. If you girls agree to stay with us for a year we’ll pay each of you while
you’re training. I think you’ll find your training salary sufficient so you can quit your outside
jobs.”
“I can’t believe it! Are you for real?”
“Absolutely! Our new business venture is going to make us all a great deal of money, not
to mention being a delightful way to earn it.”
Melissa grinned. “I guess that means we don’t have to worry about work tonight. I know
it’s a rotten thing to do, but maybe I’ll call in and quit.”
A familiar voice interrupted the excited conversation. “I’m sorry I’m late. I hope you
don’t mind that I brought my friends with me? I’d like you all to meet Andrew, Amos and
Victoria.”
Andrew smiled at Mattie. “What a pleasant surprise! Mattie! You look as ravishing as
ever!”
Victoria cocked her eye at Andrew and said nothing. Her eyes spoke clearly enough.
Amos settled into a chair next to Mattie. “I see the animal in you is alive and well. That pleases
me.”
“I could show you just how alive if you like!”
“Now that is an enticing offer, but I think it might be something better discussed with my
soul mate.”
Monique moved closer to Amos and smiled at Amos. “Actually it might be fun to explore
your inner animal. If you’re up to it?”
Mattie fidgeted nervously. “I’ve let my mouth get me in trouble again.”
Monique smiled. “You worry too much! Amos speaks fondly of you. I’m sure there’ll be
time to get to know you better sometime soon. If you wish?”
Dalton was obviously infatuated with Victoria. “Are you an old friend of Monique’s?”
“You could say that. She and I share much in common.”
“Then I assume you’ve worked with her in the past?”
“From the beginning of her career, actually.”
“I would love to hear more, but we should discuss plans for training my new talent.”
Dalton noticed Andrew staring intently at Monique. It was mildly unnerving. Monique
smiled reassuringly at Andrew and turned to Dalton. “We probably should begin soon. My time
here is limited to a few short weeks.”
Allen frowned. “I don’t mean to sound skeptical, but is it really possible to train so
quickly?”
“It is! I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised.”
Amos leaned back in his chair. “I think Mattie knows what Monique’s speaking of.”
Branca glanced at her sister. “Perhaps Margarida and I know as well.”
Andrew nodded. “I suspect you both do indeed. It’s what brought us here. We’re all
cosmically connected.”
The arrival of dinner interrupted the flow of mysticism pervading the conversation. Amos
shifted the flow of conversation to the specifics of Allen and Dalton’s new business venture.
Dalton explained in detail what they envisioned. Amos smiled at Monique. “This all sounds real
familiar.”
The conversation continued well into the evening. It was nearing closing time when
Andrew prepared to leave. “It’s time for me to be on my way. It has been an incredible pleasure
meeting you all, especially you, Branca and Margarida. I’m sure we’ll meet again. Mattie, there’s
magic all around you. Take it in your hands, trust it and it will lead you places you haven’t yet
dreamed of.”
Amos nodded. “Yes, we should be on our way.”
Andrew and Amos walked away, disappearing into the crowd as the evening came to an
end. Monique and Victoria agreed to meet the women at Sally’s the next day. Mattie and Melissa
were giggling and jabbering endlessly as they walked outside with Sally, Gina, Branca and
Margarida. Mattie hugged her mother and her aunt good-by and raced off into the night, the radio
blaring as she drove through largely deserted streets. Her mind was racing with excited thoughts
as she arrived home.
Mattie loaded some of her favorite tunes into her music player and wandered into the
kitchen to make coffee. Sleep was impossible. A jumble of thoughts filled her mind as she
impatiently waited for the coffee to brew. Dalton’s offer seemed too good to be true, yet her
mother and her aunt were comfortable with it. Mattie was uncomfortable with the thought of
quitting her job on such short notice, but reminded herself that if her employer was dissatisfied
with her work he’d terminate her immediately.
Mattie knew nothing about the world of women’s wrestling other than an occasional late-
night professional wrestling show on television. She loved to play rough. Dominating and being
dominated were terrific turn-ons for her, yet the play time she enjoyed with her mother, her aunt
and her friends wasn’t what she considered wrestling. It was just a pleasant way to play and the
concept of being paid to do what she enjoyed was difficult to comprehend.
Mattie was absorbed in thought and didn’t hear the knock on the door. A second knock,
louder than the first, caught her attention. She answered, expecting it to be Melissa. There was a
surprised look on her face as she opened the door and saw Amos, accompanied by Monique.
Mattie smiled. “Wow! This is a surprise.”
“You gonna invite us in, or did we come by at a bad time?”
“I’m sorry. Do come in. You surprised me. I didn’t expect you.”
Monique gave Mattie a friendly smile. “Amos’s known for doing the unexpected. I hope
we’re not intruding.”
“Not at all. I was just having some coffee and trying to calm down enough to get some
sleep.”
Amos nodded. “It’s all a little much to get your head around, huh?”
“You could say that. I’m way beyond blown away. I’m excited, but I’m scared shitless.”
Amos settled on the couch and pulled Monique down next to him. He stared at Mattie for
a moment before he spoke. “What you are is a very special young woman. You have the heart of
the bear and the spirit of the eagle. You and your friends all have something in common. You each
have an inner animal deep inside. It’s what makes you who and what you are.”
“Wow! Are you always so profound?”
“Amos can be incredibly profound. It’s how he and his cosmic brothers are. They’re also
your spirit guides.”
“Spirit guides? I don’t understand.”
“The day you were born someone died. Life and death are circular. You assumed a life
that’s been lived many times before. Amos, Vincent, Dillon and Anthony are the entities that
watch over you and provide guidance when you feel you need it.” Monique glanced at Amos.
“Did I explain it all properly?”
“You did.” Amos gave Mattie a mysterious smile. “Did you really think it was just
coincidence that you first encountered me? It was Andrew who first found you and then it was I
who came into your life. You have a spiritual connection to both Monique and me.”
“I feel like I’m on one of those really scary carnival rides. I mean, it’s way fun, but it’s
scary. Did I mention I am completely confused?”
“We didn’t mean to dump all of this on you so quickly. It’s just that we don’t have a lot
of time and it seemed like the only way was to just spill it out for you.”
Mattie frowned. “I don’t understand. Why so little time?”
“It’s not what you think. There’s nothing to worry about. It’s just that Monique and I
move between various dimensions of time and space. Existence for us is different than it is for
you and your friends. It’s not like we’ll disappear from your life forever, but we will disappear
for a time. Your future holds promises greater than you can imagine. Dalton’s offer is just the
beginning. There’s much yet to come, most’ve it all good and you have the reassurance of
knowing you won’t be traveling alone.”
Monique reached into her handbag and produced an ornate tin. “Would you like some
tea?”
“I would if that tea’s as good as the special tea Gina’s shared with all of us a few times.”
“So you know the secret of the tea?”
“I do! I’ll heat some water.”
Monique and Mattie returned from the kitchen carrying a tray with a sterling silver tea
pot and three cups perched on it. Mattie poured them tea and Amos pulled her onto the couch.
Mattie sipped her tea, feeling the euphoric effects of the magical liquid tease her senses.
Monique unbuttoned her shirt, a seductive smile on her face. Amos swallowed the last of
his tea and turned to Mattie. “Would you like for us to join you in bed?”
“Think you can handle Monique and me?”
“You’re a bit confused. It’s more like can you handle Monique and me?”
“It’ll sure be fun to find out!” Mattie led them down the hall to the bedroom and slowly
disrobed, climbing onto the bed, a seductive smile spreading across her face.
Amos and Monique approached from both sides, pulling Mattie onto her back. Amos
positioned himself on top of Mattie, his stiffening cock brushing her skin as his lips and tongue
nibbled and licked her body. Monique slowly lowered her body across Mattie’s, her mouth
capturing Mattie’s swollen nipples, one at a time. Her fiery tongue teased and tortured Mattie
relentlessly as Amos ran his hands down Mattie’s inner thighs, his tongue igniting pools of
passion and desire everywhere they touched her.
Monique moved up, her luscious tits dangling within range of Mattie’s eager mouth.
Mattie eagerly sucked and licked each of Monique’s nipples, her hands buried in Amos’s long
hair, pulling his face closer to her steamy pussy. She gasped for breath as she felt Amos’s tongue
penetrate her steamy snatch. Amos continued to suck and lick Mattie’s pussy, feeling her body
undulating under him. He shifted position and Mattie wrapped her thighs around his head,
pulling his hair as she tugged him closer. Her thighs ground on his head as her hips pumped with
a frantic rhythm. Monique repositioned herself, pinning Mattie’s arms above her head as she
nibbled Mattie’s armpits. She gripped Mattie’s tit. Mattie was on fire. Her body burned with
desire and she could feel herself nearing orgasm. Amos pushed Mattie’s legs within Monique’s
reach. Monique muscled Mattie’s legs apart and Amos continued to slurp and lick her dripping
pussy. Passionate screams filled the air as Mattie thrashed uncontrollably. “Oh! Jesus! I’m
gonna cum!”
Amos continued, his lips and tongue urging her to new heights of pleasure. Monique
straddled Mattie’s face, her pussy just out of Mattie’s reach. She pulled and twisted Mattie’s
tits, watching Mattie thrashing helplessly beneath her. Amos slowly penetrated Mattie’s love
canal. He moved with deliberate strokes. Mattie’s muffled shrieks and squeals reverberated
throughout the room as she sweated and struggled. The combination of pain and pleasure were
nearly more than she could endure.
Monique and Amos seemed to know all the erotic secrets that drove her insane with
pleasure. They rolled her over, face down on the bed. Monique’s thighs tightened around
Mattie’s head as she poured on the pressure while Amos mounted her from behind, his shaft
driving deep into her love mound, his balls thumping her ass cheeks. His hands gripped her waist,
pulling her body to him as he thrust himself into her with powerful strokes.
Mattie had never been dominated so completely and had never experienced pleasure as
intense as this. Her body glistened with sweat, she gasped and shrieked, her body shuddering and
shaking as a series of potent orgasms ripped through her. Monique held her arms securely while
she continued to squeeze with her thighs. Amos continued at a frenzied pace. The sound of his
guttural growls grew louder as he exploded with a burst of hot love liquid, filling Mattie’s love
canal to overflowing. He slowly withdrew his shrinking cock and fingered her pussy, teasing her
plump clit as he continued to coax another climax from her.
Mattie’s breath came in ragged gasps and her body convulsed as another powerful surge
of completion surged through her. Monique released Mattie’s arms and loosened her grip on
Mattie’s head. Amos wrapped his arms around Mattie’s waist and roughly rolled her onto her
back, kneeling in front of her as he watched Monique grab her by the hair. Monique moved
forward, straddling Mattie’s face once again. Mattie’s body shuddered uncontrollably as the last
remnants of pleasure washed over her. Monique grinned wickedly. “Ready for more
punishment?”
“Oh! Jesus! I can take anything you can dish out!”
Monique was impressed. “Damn! You are one tough lady!”
“Was there ever any doubt?” The deep voice emanating from the shadows jolted all of
them simultaneously.
“Damned if you haven’t done it to us again! There’s a custom known as knocking on the
fucking door! You really need to give it a try. You’ve ruined a perfectly good erection.”
“I doubt you could muster another erection just now if the devil promised you eternal
salvation. I did knock. You were, shall we say, oblivious.”

Chapter 22
Victoria stared at her coffee cup as if she expected it to levitate from the table. “It doesn’t
seem possible. From what you’ve told me about Fran I find it difficult to imagine she shares a
time line with Mattie.”
“I agree. It defies everything I’ve come to know about cosmic connections, but when I
consider that Garrett and Andrew share a time line I realize anything is possible.”
“I suppose Amos and Vincent were correct. Mattie is who Fran may have been had her
circumstances been different. It’s of little consequence now. Fran has moved on and is happy
with her existence. Mattie’s destiny was set in motion long ago and what will be will be.”
A tinge of sadness showed in Monique’s eyes. “How true, but now you understand why
it was so important to me that I spend some time giving her a chance to fly with the spirit of the
eagle.”
“I do understand. I knew from the beginning it was immensely importance to you. I
didn’t know the reasons in the beginning, but I did sense the urgency you felt.”
“I appreciate all you’re willing to do. Sometimes I wish I’d known you from the
beginning, before you transitioned. I still find it difficult to comprehend that your existence began
as an android. Vincent and Andrew explained it to me more than once, but it still seems like the
science fiction books I read when I was a young girl.”
Victoria smiled . “I wish I’d had the opportunity to meet Fran.”
“You’d have had all you could handle. She was as tough as they come.”
A strange sensation teased Mattie awake. She stared at the ceiling trying desperately to
recall the details of her dream. Who is Fran? She frowned as she pondered the question. Her
thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of the telephone. It was Melissa, awake and anxious for
their new adventure to begin. Mattie shared her excitement, but for a different reason. She was
developing intense feelings for Amos. She knew it was wrong and she knew Amos was devoted
to Monique, yet she found herself attracted to him in a way she’d never felt before.
Mattie smiled as she recalled the events of the night before. Her body ached, but she felt
more alive and satisfied than ever before. She showered and rushed out the door, anxious for her
day to begin.
Melissa was waiting for her when she arrived. “It’s about time you got here! We’ve
barely got time to eat!”
“You worry too much!” Mattie gave her friend a teasing grin. “It might be fun to be
fashionably late.”
Melissa rolled her eyes in disbelief. “Right!”
They finished their meals and departed for Sally’s house. Sheila met them at the door, an
excited smile on her face. “We were wondering where you were! Mom’s about to have a
coronary!”
They entered the spacious living room and settled on the couch. The room was abuzz
with conversation. Monique and Victoria were inundated with questions from the aspiring
wrestlers. Monique threw her hands in the air, an exasperated expression on her face. “Wait! It’d
be a lot easier to do this as we go along. You’re all worrying way too much! Let’s change and get
started.”
The women hastily descended the stairs to Sally’s play room and disrobed, anxious to
begin. Monique’s voice cut through the chatter. “Me and Vic’s gonna show you some moves and
holds, then we’ll let you give them a try.”
Monique and Victoria climbed into the ring and went to opposite corners. Mattie fidgeted
nervously as she watched the women. Victoria clamped Monique in a side headlock and
attempted a hip toss, but Monique blocked the attempt, her arms hugging Victoria’s waist as she
struggled to free herself. Victoria tightened her hold on Monique and pulled her.
Monique pried Victoria’s hands apart and the women locked arms in a test of strength,
each with a wrist lock on the other. Victoria overpowered Monique and slammed her to the mat,
working on her with an arm bar. Monique gasped as Victoria put more pressure on her hold.
Victoria bent Monique’s arm and twisted her tit at the same time. This was a radical departure
from the casual play she’d enjoyed with her playmates, yet exciting. She was eager to begin.
Monique eventually working her way to her knees and grabbed a handful of Victoria’s
hair. She pulled her opponent backward, but Victoria was too fast and rolled Monique, encircling
Monique’s waist with her powerful legs.
Monique maneuvered Victoria into position, and caught her in a figure-four leg lock. She
threw herself on top of Victoria and continued to pressure her hold. Victoria fought her way out
of Monique’s grasp and the women flew at each other again. Shrieks, gasps, groans and grunts of
exertion filled the air as they struggled. Both women were beginning to sweat as the intensity of
the match increased.
Branca watched Monique maneuver Victoria into position, trapping her in a
crushing head scissors. Victoria was unable to pry Monique’s powerful thighs apart. Monique
grinned as she watched Victoria struggle. Monique released her hold on Victoria, breathing heavily
as she brushed her hair out of her eyes. “That gives you an idea of what to do. Now let’s work
on learning some holds.”
The familiar sound of a train whistle reverberated through the still, desert air. Amos
smiled as he saw a sleek, black locomotive emerge from the distant horizon, pulling seven rail cars
behind. Elena rested her head on his shoulder and gave him a teasing smile. “So you enjoyed your
encounter with Monique and Mattie?”
“I was thinking of you the entire time, my sweet.”
Elena rolled her eyes and smiled. “I’m sure you were, but you did enjoy your
experience?” She wasn’t easily deterred.
“I did. You do know I would never have considered it if I thought it was something you’d
be uncomfortable with.”
Elena put her arms around his neck and pulled him close. “I do know that, sweet man.”
The roar of the locomotive signaled it’s arrival and Amos took Elena’s hand as they
boarded and made their way to the dining car. Seated at a table were Anthony and Lisa.
“Welcome aboard, you two. We were beginning to wonder if you were going to arrive. We
thought maybe your recent escapade might have gotten the best of you.”
Amos gave Anthony a wry grin. “Don’t worry about me. My survival skills are as good
as ever.”
Lisa giggled. “I don’t think it was your survival skills Anthony was referring to. Mattie’s
a lot of woman.”
Anthony interrupted. “As much as I’d love to hear more about your threesome we do
need to discuss Andrew’s concerns. He is absolutely convinced Garrett will resurrect himself
soon and it seems Allen might be an unintended victim in this cosmic conundrum.”
Amos nodded, a fierce scowl on his face. “Andrew mentioned that to me. Damn! My
instincts told me we should’ve dealt more harshly with Garrett when we last encountered him.
Now the genie’s out’ve the bottle and we have the same dilemma. I’m reasonably sure Allen will
suffer the same fate young Rick did, but Mattie might escape unscathed.”
“I agree. I’m not sure it’s possible to save everyone involved, but we sure as hell need to
try.”
Mattie and Melissa were dripping with sweat as they rolled across the ring, locked in a
frantic struggle. Monique and Victoria shouted instructions and encouragement. Mattie pulled
Melissa’s head back as she increased the pressure on her hold. It was a perfectly executed chin
lock. Melissa waving her arms in submission and Mattie leaped to her feet, grinning proudly.
“Did I do that right?”
Monique nodded. “You sure did!”
The sound of friendly chatter filled the room as the women congratulated each other.
Branca and Margarida approached Monique. “How about one more workout before we end the
night? Us against you and Victoria?”
“I’m up for it. How about you, Vic?”
“I’d like that. I must say, I am impressed with all of you, especially you and Margarida,
Branca. You both have an astonishing grasp of wrestling. Are you sure you don’t have any
experience?”
Margarida smiled. “I suppose we do in a way. When we were working shows with the
circus we’d wrestle with the others in our troupe just for fun. It was impromptu fun, our way of
passing time and a wonderful way to stay in shape. My sister and I have always played rough
and still do.”
The women climbed into the ring and took their positions in opposite corners. Monique
led off against Margarida, lunging across the ring at her opponent. She muscled her way on top of
Monique and caught her in a painful hold. Victoria watched her partner struggle to free herself.
Margarida was tenacious, her muscles rippling with exertion as she fought to maintain her
advantage. Monique fought her way to the corner and tagged Victoria. Margarida leaped to her
feet and charged at Victoria. Branca urged her sister on as Victoria countered the attack, deftly
moving to the side, trapping Margarida in a crushing side headlock. Margarida worked her way
closer to her corner and tagged her sister. Branca ducked through the ropes and Victoria stepped
back, a wicked smile on her face as she taunted Branca. “You’re in big trouble!”
“We’ll see about that!” Branca sprang at her opponent and slammed her to the mat. The
move caught Victoria by surprise. Branca attempted a wrist lock, but Victoria eluded her grasp.
The women traded hold for hold as they gasped and grunted with exertion. Victoria was surprised
by Branca’s ability. She secured an arm hold on Branca, but her advantage evaporated and
Victoria found herself on her back suffering the effects of Branca’s headlock. Victoria pushed
Branca’s head back with both hands, lashed out with her legs and trapped Branca in a blistering
head scissors that soon had Branca thrashing helplessly on the mat.
Victoria’s face was a mask of intensity as she ground her thighs together, squeezing
Branca mercilessly. Branca continued to struggle, refusing to give in. Several minutes passed as
Branca fought to escape, bridging up repeatedly to relieve the incredible punishment she was
enduring. Victoria poured on the pressure, her body glistening with sweat. Her hold was
weakening Branca. Satisfied she’d softened Branca up, Victoria worked her way into position and
trapped Branca in a face straddle as she pulled and twisted her tits. Branca’s muffled gasps and
shrieks echoed through the room.
Satisfied that her opponent had suffered enough, Victoria stood up and helped Branca to
her feet. “You and your sister are amazing! With more experience you two are going to be
unbeatable, don’t you think, Monique?”
“All of you are amazing. Any of you could have a great pro career if you decided it was
what you wanted to do. You could still do erotic shows for Allen and Dalton. It is something to
consider.”
Mattie grinned at Melissa. “Wow! I wonder what it’d be like to wrestle in front of a big
crowd of fans?”
“I dunno, but maybe we’ll find out one day.”
Branca and Margarida joined the conversation. “Maybe we can do some mother and
daughter tag-team matches.”
Melissa pouted playfully. “That’s easy for Mattie, but what about me?”
Margarida put her arm around Melissa and smiled. “You and I could. No one would ever
know we weren’t mom and daughter.”
“You’d do that? Team up with me?”
“I’d be proud to have you as a partner.” A wistful expression clouded her eyes. “I lost
my daughter many years ago along with my husband. It would be wonderful to once again have a
daughter.”
“Oh. I don’t know what to say.”
“No words are necessary. You say what you feel with your eyes. That means much more
than words.”
Male voices from across the room interrupted the conversation. It was Allen and Dalton.
They were pleased the first day of training went well. “You’re all awesome! Allen and I would
like to invite you all to dinner with us at Bart’s.”
Sally shrieked with delight. “Yes! That would be perfect! I don’t know about the rest of
you, but I’m famished.”
It was late evening when Allen, Dalton and their entourage arrived for dinner at Bart’s
Wharf. They were seated at a large table by a window that afforded a magnificent view of
Galveston Bay. Conversation and laughter filled the air as they ate. Dalton shared his
plans for the new promotion. Mattie felt like she was dreaming. What Dalton suggested seemed
too good to be true. She forced herself to ignore the voice deep inside warning her to go slowly.
Mattie had never been one to go slowly. She’d been impetuous from the time she was young and
showed no signs of changing.
Branca and Margarida listened as Dalton spoke. They’d learned long before to carefully
consider offers that seemed too good. Dalton seemed trustworthy, but there was something
unnerving about Allen.
They finished dinner and moved to the bar for drinks and more conversation. As they sat
discussing their future plans a male voice interrupted them. Mattie saw Andrew standing behind
her. Next to him was Anthony. “Andrew! This is a surprise. Would you and . . . . Anthony . . . .
you are Anthony, like to join us?”
“You remember me? Are you sure I’m not just a figment of a dream you had?”
“I do remember you and the beautiful blond woman you were with. Her name’s Lisa. Am
I right? You certainly must remember my friend, Melissa.”
“Oh, yes. Lisa and I have fond recollections of Melissa. How are you both?”
Melissa blushed. “Much better now that I’ve seen you again.”
Andrew gave Anthony a piercing stare. “You seem to know this delightful young lady.
Perhaps you’ll introduce me?”
Before Anthony could respond Mattie interrupted, introducing Anthony and Andrew to
everyone seated at the table. Allen motioned to several empty chairs at the end of the table. “Join
us, won’t you?”

“We appreciate your invitation, but perhaps another time? Our presence is required
elsewhere, but we would like to visit briefly with Melissa, Mattie and her lovely mother and
aunt . . . . if you lovely ladies can spare us a few minutes?”
Gina gave Dalton a seductive smile. “We really should be on our way, don’t you think?
It’s getting late and you do have a business meeting in the morning.”
Sally smiled at Dalton. “I think Gina’s trying to tell you she’s horny as hell and wants
you to take her home.”
Allen grinned. “Actually, that is and excellent idea. Shall we go?”
Mattie and Melissa grinned as they watched Sally and Gina leaving with Allen and
Dalton. “Sally does have a way with words”
Branca stared at Andrew and Anthony. “What good fortune allows us the company of
not one, but two spirit guides?”
“You’re perception is most impressive. I assume you sense all is not quite as it should be
where Allen is concerned?”
“There is something about him that causes us concern. It’s nothing we can explain, but we
both feel a strong sense of foreboding.”
“Your senses serve you well. Perhaps there is somewhere a bit more private we can go to
discuss this further?”
“Why don’t we go to my place?” Melissa’s gaze was focused directly on Anthony.

Chapter 23
Four weeks had passed since Mattie and the other women had participated in their first
training session with Monique and Victoria. The days and nights had become a surrealistic blur.
When they weren’t sweating and struggling their way through another grueling wrestling practice
they were weight training at the Hawke Gym. Sally insisted from the beginning they set aside
time each day to splash and play in the pool. The combination of activities hadn’t dulled
Mattie’s appetite for sexual encounters. “After all,” she reasoned, “exercise comes in all forms.”
Alex was southbound on Interstate 45, ten miles from Galveston and anxious to return
home. He’d been away for twenty-eight days, hauling freight to destinations on the eastern
seaboard. He’d been in frequent contact with Mattie and as the days passed he realized he was
becoming increasingly fond of her. She spoke excitedly about her budding career as an erotic
wrestler and teased him constantly, promising him a private match when he returned home. It
was an entirely new and different experience for him and a terrific turn-on. He arrived at the
Island Truck Stop, parked his rig and went inside for a quick sandwich and a hot cup of coffee.
Mattie wasn’t expecting him home until later in the evening.
The women were assembled in Sally’s play room, crowded around the ring, watching
Margarida and Gina as they wrestled. Victoria and Monique paced around the perimeter of the
ring coaching the women. Margarida endured Gina’s blistering attack and seized the advantage,
punishing Gina with a series of painful holds. Gina squealed loudly, refusing to submit to
Margarida’s punishing arm hold. Both women were dripping with sweat and panting for breath.
Gina muscled her way free and clamped Margarida in a crushing body scissors. Margarida pried
Gina’s feet apart and flipped on top of her opponent, bending her legs back in a figure-four leg
lock. Gina fought her way free, but Margarida was unstoppable. She lashed out with her legs and
trapped Gina’s head between her powerful thighs, squeezing with all her strength. Gina bucked
and bridged, trying desperately to escape. Margarida responded with more pressure, her leg
muscles quivering with exertion. Her crushing hold was clearly taking the starch out of Gina. She
thrashed helplessly on the mat, hugging Margarida’s thighs as muffled gasps punctuated the air.
Monique urged Margarida on. “That’s it, Margo! Pour it on! You can do it!”
Victoria shouted. “Bridge up! Pry her feet apart!”
Gina did her best to comply with Victoria’s suggestions, but it was clear Margarida was
totally dominating her. Gina was badly weakened and barely conscious. Margarida worked her
way to her knees and straddled Gina’s face, grinding her sweaty snatch in Gina’s face while she
pulled and twisted Gina’s ample tits. Unable to withstand any more punishment, Gina waved her
arms in submission. Margarida struggled to her feet and helped her opponent off the mat. The
women exchanged hugs and leaned against the ring ropes. Gina grinned at Margarida. “Now that
was one hell of a work out!”
Branca slapped her sister’s ass and smiled. “My turn!”
Mattie grinned as she leaped over the ropes and gave her mother a taunting smile. “Sure
you’re ready for me, momma?”
Branca’s response was a wicked grin as she walked to her corner. The women warily
circled each other and locked arms in a test of strength. Branca grabbed Mattie by the hair and
slammed her to the mat with a resounding thud. Mattie was trapped in a wrist lock. She struggled
to escape, but Branca remained in control, her legs straddling Mattie’s torso. She released her arm
hold and turned her attention to Mattie’s firm tits, pulling and twisting them, one in each hand.
Monique paced back and forth in front of the ring shouting encouragement to Mattie.
“Work your way out of it, girl. Bridge up! That’s it, bridge up! Now push up! You can do it!”
Mattie escaped her mother’s grasp and rolled to her knees, lunging forward, pushing
Branca onto her back. Mattie secured a painful hold on her mother and seized control of the
match, but her advantage evaporated as Branca overcame Mattie’s attack and clamped her in a
painful leg hold. Mattie worked her way on top of her mother, grinding on her with a punishing
headlock, her firm tits mashed against her mother’s face. Branca thrashed and struggled, grabbing
a fistful of Mattie’s hair as she pulled her head back. She lashed out with her legs and trapped
Mattie’s head between her thighs, slamming her daughter to the mat, caught in a crushing head
scissors.
Mattie hugged her mother’s thighs and pounded the mat in frustration as her muffled
gasps blended with her mother’s guttural growls. There was a wicked smile on Branca’s face as
she continued to pour on the pressure, watching her daughter thrashing helplessly on the mat.
Mattie’s hot breath splashed on her pussy and Branca’s body quivered with arousal. The thrill of
dominating her daughter combined with the pleasurable sensations coursing through her body.
Mattie was clearly weakened and it appeared she had no choice but to submit to her mother.
Branca continued to pour on the punishment, urging her daughter to give in. “Give it to me! Tell
me you’ve had enough!”
Mattie’s response was emphatic. “No! No! No way!”
Sally saw Allen standing behind her. “Hi, baby! When did you arrive?”
“A few minutes ago. I would’ve liked to have been here sooner, but my meeting lasted
longer than I anticipated. It looks like I missed some incredible action.”
Sally gave Allen a sly smile. “I do believe you really like these mother and daughter
matches.” She coyly squeezed Allen’s stiff cock and gave him an evil smile. “If you like watching
Branca and Mattie you’ll love the next match. I think Sheila and I will give you quite a show. You
do plan to stay, don’t you?”

Allen was thoroughly intrigued and his expression was all the answer Sally needed. They
turned their attention back to the ring just in time to see Mattie waving her arms in submission.
Branca dragged her daughter to her knees, holding her by the hair as she pulled Mattie’s face tight
against her steamy pussy. “I’m not quite through with you yet!”
Branca wrapped her legs around Mattie’s head and took her to the mat with a step-over
head scissors. Mattie was nearly unconscious when her mother finally released her hold and
moved on top of her daughter, straddling her head with her thighs, her knees pinning Mattie’s
shoulders to the mat. There was an intense expression on her face as she grabbed Mattie’s tits.
Mattie’s gasps and shrieks filled the air as she flailed the air with her legs, struggling helplessly.
Satisfied Mattie had suffered enough, Branca released her bruised tits and put her hands on her
hips, a stern expression on her face. “Now you’ve had enough!”
Branca released her hold and stood up, collapsing against the ring ropes as she watched
her daughter struggle to her knees. She pulled Mattie to her feet and hugged her. “That was pay-
back for the last time!”
Mattie remembered that match. She’d given her mother a thorough shellacking. “I’ll be
ready for you next time!”
. Branca and Mattie slipped through the ropes and jumped off the ring apron as Sheila and
Sally took their places. There was a look of supreme confidence on Sheila’s face as she ran her
hands over her body, grinning wickedly at her mother. There was no preliminary circling or wary
approach. Sally and Sheila collided in the center of the ring, each of them intent on gaining an
immediate advantage.
Allen settled onto a couch near ringside, his eyes following every movement. Sally
grabbed her daughter’s hair with both hands and slammed her to the mat, but Sheila sprang to her
knees and used a leg-trip takedown to send her mother crashing to the mat. The women came at
each other, struggling and gasping with exertion as they fought for control. They traded hold for
hold, squealing and groaning loudly as they punished each other. Sheila maneuvered Sally into
position and clamped her in a punishing body scissors, leaning back on her arms as she increased
the pressure on her mother’s midsection. Sally grabbed Sheila’s feet with both hands and
managed to muscle her way free, trapping Sheila in a figure-four leg lock. She threw her weight
into the hold, intent on weakening her daughter’s powerful legs. Sheila covered her face with her
hands, trying to endure the predicament. She managed to roll onto her back and pushed Sally
backward with both feet. Sally landed on the mat and before she could roll out of the way Sheila
pounced on her, wrapping her up in a headlock. Sally tried to push Sheila’s head within range of
her legs, but Sheila blocked the attempts and worked her way behind her mother, softening her up
with a chin lock. Sheila continued to pressure her hold, intent on weakening her mother. Sally
repeatedly refused to submit. Sheila dropped her hold, grabbed her mother’s hair and pulled Sally
down on the mat. She straddled her mother’s face with her thighs as she pinned her shoulders to
the mat. Beads of sweat ran down Sheila’s face as she rode her mother’s face and worked on her
tits, pulling and twisting first one and then the other.
Sally’s muffled shrieks and squeals filled the air as Sheila continued the punishment. Allen
watched intently, the bulge in his trousers underscoring his increasing arousal. Sheila threw
herself forward, putting her head within range of Sally’s thighs. The women rolled onto their
sides, each with a head scissors on the other. The sight of mother and daughter locked together in
a double head scissors was nearly more than Allen could stand. He could feel the last vestige of
his self-control slipping away as he squirmed and fidgeted.
Several minutes passed as mother and daughter continued to pour on the punishment. At
first it seemed Sally might prevail, but Sheila found an additional burst of strength and pulled her
head free of her mother’s grasp while she continued to work her mother over. Sheila grunted and
growled, summoning more strength as she ground her thighs on Sally’s head, grinning wickedly as
she watched her mother suffer. Domination was, for Sheila, much the same as for the other
women. It was a turn-on. They enjoyed the rush that came with total domination, yet they
derived pleasure from being dominated as well. It was like an incredibly erotic and physical chess
game.
As the minutes elapsed it was clear that Sally was hopelessly trapped. Sheila urged her
mother to submit, but Sally refused. With a final burst of strength, Sheila tightened her legs even
more, watching as her mother hugged her thighs, trying desperately to escape. Allen was lost in
erotic thoughts as he watched Sally thrashing helplessly on the mat. Sheila could feel Allen’s gaze
on her as she continued to punish her mother. The thrill of knowing she was driving him slowly
crazy added to the enjoyment. She wanted what she was feeling to last as long as possible. She
dragged her mother to her feet, clamped securely in a side headlock and dragged Sally across the
ring close to the ropes.
Sally struggled to focus her eyes, realizing Allen was watching her suffering at the hands
of her daughter. Sally summoned a sudden burst of strength and forced her way free, bending
Sheila’s arm back in a wrist lock. Sheila countered with a wrist lock of her own and the women
engaged in a torrid test of strength. Sally managed to capture a handful of Sheila’s hair and pulled
her off balance, sending her crashing to the mat. Sally pounced on her daughter and they rolled
across the mat, a frenzied tangle of arms and legs. Shrieks, animal growls and grunts of exertion
filled the air as Sheila and her mother continued their frantic battle. Shouts of encouragement
reverberated throughout the room as the women urged them on. Sally’s deeply tanned body was
covered with a sheen of sweat, her muscles quivering with intense exertion. She fought her way
into position, straddling her daughter’s face, trapping her head tightly between her sweaty thighs.
She added to her daughter’s suffering, pulling and twisting her ample tits. Sally grinned wickedly
at Allen. “When I’m finished with Sheila I’m going to fuck you senseless!”
Sally continued to work her daughter over, working with a slow and deliberate pace.
Satisfied that Sheila had suffered enough, Sally rolled onto her side, intent on squeezing Sheila
nearly unconscious. She wanted to give Allen a show he wouldn’t soon forget. Sally’s expression
froze as she saw a shadowy figure near the ring staring at her. It looked like Garrett. She blinked
her eyes in disbelief, losing her concentration for a moment. It was the hesitation Sheila had
hoped for. She fought her way out of her mother’s grasp. The women thrashed and struggled,
trapping each other once again, each with a head scissors on the other.
There was a curious expression on Allen’s face. He assumed it was simply part of the
show and was mightily impressed by Sally’s gambit, though he wondered if she’d regain control
of the match. Sheila was a powerful young woman and a challenging opponent. Whatever the
outcome of the bout, it was a terrific turn-on and a delightful precursor to what he was sure
would be a torrid love session with Sally later in the evening.
The room was filled with the sounds of women shouting and cheering as Sally and Sheila
struggled, neither showing the other a hint of mercy. Sheila slowly gained the advantage and
pulled her head free of her mother’s grasp. She raised up on her arms and increased the pressure
on her hold. Sheila’s scissors hold was taking the starch out of Sally and Sheila sensed her mother
was finished. She rolled on top of her mother, a sadistic grin on her face as she worked on Sally’s
sweat-streaked tits. Satisfied she’d punished her mother enough, Sheila stood up and pulled her
mother to her knees. “Had enough?”

Sally gasped for breath and nodded her head, indicating she was finished. Allen stood up
and walked to the ring, smiling as he leaned through the ropes. “That was one hell of a match!
You two are astounding!”
Sheila slipped through the ropes and jumped to the floor. Mattie gave her a
congratulatory hug as she stumbled to a nearby couch. Sally rolled under the ropes and Allen
helped her down. “Wow! You never cease to amaze me, my sweet.”
There was a strange expression on Sally’s face. She turned and stared around the room.
“Huh! I wonder where he went.”
“Where’d who go?”
“Someone I haven’t seen for quite awhile. A man named Garrett.”
“I’m not sure what to say. There’s only two men in the room. Me and Dalton.” Allen
surveyed the room, frowning slightly. “That’s strange. I wonder where Dalton got off to? He was
here a few minutes ago.”

Chapter 24
Mattie’s face lit up with a smile as she entered her apartment and saw Alex sitting on her
couch. “Hi, baby! When did you get in?”
“A couple’ve hours ago. I was gonna drop by and see how your workouts were going, but
by the time I got the truck squared away, showered and ate I figured I’d meet you here instead.”
“I was hoping you’d be there. It was a wild afternoon. We have something special
planned for you tomorrow afternoon.”
“We? Do I get any hints?”
“I’ll answer your question with a question?”
“Now you’re driving me crazy, baby.”
Mattie gave Alex a coy smile. “What’s your wildest erotic fantasy?”
Alex pondered the question at length, and gave Mattie a teasing smile. “I’m not sure,
maybe getting fucked senseless by two six foot tall, blond amazons.”
“Do tell! Do they have to be six feet tall? And why only two?”
“Jesus! Are you kiddin’ me? I come equipped with only one penis in case you hadn’t
noticed.”
“True, but you are resourceful and besides, you also have two hands and a very
resourceful tongue.” Mattie smiled seductively. “It’ll be fun to find out how resourceful you can
be.”
“You give lousy hints!”
The Blue Line Bar was one of those funky juke joints Anthony felt most comfortable
in. He eased through the door and slid onto a bar stool near the door. The place was nearly
empty. It was mid-afternoon, not the time of day many blues fans would be hanging around.
“Well now, you did make it back in.” The woman behind the bar gave him a slight smile.
She wasn’t especially attractive, but had a certain kind of charisma that intrigued
Anthony. She seemed like someone he’d known somewhere in his past, but it was impossible to
quantify. “I told you I’d be back, Fran. I’m a man of my word.”
The woman stopped abruptly. “How’d you know my name?”
“I suppose you told me. I don’t remember.”
“I didn’t. I’d remember if I did.”
Anthony was silent. It was apparent the woman valued her privacy and he had no wish
to intrude. “Do me a red beer?”
Fran nodded and said nothing as she drew him a glass of beer and topped it off with a
splash of tomato juice. Anthony took a long swallow of his beer and dug in his pocket for some
change. He plugged several coins into the jukebox and selected a variety of songs. The first to
play was an old blues standard, Statesboro Blues.
Fran moved down the bar and leaned across the counter. “I like that tune. It brings back
good memories.”
“Glad you like it. It’s one of my favorites. Sometimes I play music with my friends and
when I can’t I like to listen to good tunes. Maybe if life had been different I’d be playing music
for a living.”
“Maybe we let go of our dreams to easy.”
“It all depends on what we’re destined to do, Fran. You’ve got to with your destiny.”
“I suppose you’re right, Amos.”
Anthony nearly choked on his red beer. “What?”
“I said I suppose you’re right.”

“You called me Amos. Why?”
“Why wouldn’t I? You are Amos, aren’t you?”
“No, my name’s Anthony.”
“Huh. You sure do remind me of a guy I knew a long time ago. His name was Amos. His
lady’s name was Monique.”
Pieces of the cosmic puzzle that had been teasing his consciousness began to fit. He
swallowed the last of his red beer and slid off the stool. “Everyone’s got a double in life, Fran.
Me and Amos are that way. You’ll be seeing us both sometime down the line.”
Anthony laid a five dollar bill on the counter. “Keep the change and keep believing in the
magic.”
There was a mysterious smile on Anthony’s face as he disappeared out the doorway.
Fran stood motionless, a torrent of thoughts and memories flooding her mind as she watched him
leave.
Sunlight gently teased Mattie awake. She opened her eyes and saw Alex still asleep next
to her. Her face melted into a hungry smile as she recalled the events of the previous evening and
felt a surge of desire engulf her body. Mattie ran her hands over her body, her fingers teasing her
nipples erect as she felt herself quivering with anticipation of the activities she had planned for
the day.
Mattie and the other women had earned a break from their intense training schedule. Sally
and Gina were on their way to Dallas with Allen and Dalton. Sheila remained at home, though
Mattie was sure she hadn’t spent the night alone. The ringing of the phone jarred Mattie’s highly
erotic thoughts. Mattie grinned as she heard Sheila’s excited voice in her ear. “Hey girl, get your
man up and get over here! Breakfast’s getting cold.”

Mattie squinted at the clock by the bed. “Damn! I didn’t realize we slept so late.”
“I figured you would. I sure do hope Alex isn’t completely used up!”
Mattie grinned. “Oh, I don’t think so. He’ll be fine; real fine.”
“Does he have any idea what we have planned?”
“I don’t think so. He was trying to get me to give him some hints, but I didn’t.”
“Good! Now get the hell up and get over here. Melissa’ll be here in an hour. I already
talked to her.”
“Give us time to shower and we’ll be there.” Mattie hung up the phone and glanced at
Alex. He lay next to her, a mischievous smile on his face.
“I heard you plotting. Now do I get a hint of what you got planned?”
“Not a chance! Let’s shower and get out’ve here. Sheila’s got breakfast waiting for us.”
Anthony and Lisa stood together deep in the desert, the sun dancing on the horizon. They
waited patiently as the sound of a rain whistle echoed in the distance. There was a wistful smile
in Lisa’s eyes. She never tired of hearing that sound. It was so much a part of her, an exclamation
point on the magic she’d long ago discovered on the Hitchcock Railway. A sleek, black
locomotive came into view pulling seven railcars behind. It slowly came to a stop next to the
weathered and worn boarding platform next to the abandoned train station.
A familiar figure stepped down from the first railcar. “Jensen? Is that really you?”
“It is indeed, my old friend. I see you’ve fared well since we last met and this must be
your lovely soul mate, Lisa! It’s wonderful to finally make your acquaintance, m’lady.”
Lisa gave him a warm smile and hugged him. “I’ve waited a long time to meet you.
Anthony, Amos and Vincent speak fondly of you often.”
Anthony grinned as he noticed Jensen struggling to maintain his composure. Jensen was,
above all else, the consummate gentleman. “Come aboard now and we’ll be on our way.”
Lisa and Anthony boarded the train and made their way to the ornate dining car. There
seated at a table by the window were Amos, Elena, Vincent, Monique and Andrew. They
exchanged greetings as Andrew poured them tea. Amos peered intently at Anthony. “I assume
you made contact with Fran?”
“I did. She mistook me for you. Damned if I know how that happened.”
Monique interrupted. “How did she seem to be doing?”
“Fine I suppose. I didn’t really ask. She seems to be exactly as you described her. I’m
sure she still deals with a lot of sadness, but she didn’t say much.”
“I don’t doubt it. Fran’s never been one to share her emotions. She and her daughter were
incredibly close and it was really devastating when Terri moved on to her next life. Discovering
that she’s back will be an incredible shock to her.”
Amos nodded. “Probably no more of a shock than Mattie discovering she shares a lifeline
with Terri.”
Vincent took a sip of his tea, lit a cigarette, exhaled a long plume of smoke and stared out
the window. “Sometimes I feel like we’re all just part of a huge game of cosmic musical chairs.”
Andrew smiled. “That’s a profound way to explain all that comes to be. Six degrees of
separation in an ocean of parallel existence. It’s an intricate and complex equation, but one that
has existed since before life on this planet existed.”
“I like to think of it as magic. A very special magic. A magic that led me back to Anthony.
Lisa smiled as she snuggled closer to her soul mate.
Sheila met Mattie and Alex at the door as they arrived. She was wearing denim trousers
and a bikini top that barely covered her ample breasts. “It’s about time you two got here! What
took so long?”
Mattie rolled her eyes and grinned. “Jeez! Give us a break. We had to shower and traffic’s
horrible.”
They followed Sheila inside and down the hallway to the kitchen. Melissa was seated at
the table waiting impatiently for their arrival. “Hey you guys! Grab a plate and get some
breakfast.”
Alex settled into a chair next to Melissa. “I think I’ll settle for a cup of coffee. It’s way
too damn early to eat.”
Melissa gave him a teasing smile. “Do tell! You might want to eat something. You’ll need
all your strength today.”
“Do tell. Mattie’s been teasing me with nothing but vague details.”
Mattie gave her friend a piercing stare. Sheila giggled. “Everything’s on a need-to-know
basis, but trust me, you’ll be pleased.”
Mattie scowled. “Damn! I swear, you two couldn’t keep a secret if someone had a gun to
your heads!”
Alex continued to tease and prod, but details of the day’s adventure remained elusive. It
was just the way Mattie wanted it to be. Anticipation could be a terrific turn-on and Mattie
wanted Alex to be thoroughly aroused before they moved to the play room.
The women continued to tease Alex mercilessly as they finished their meals. There was a
coy smile on Mattie’s face as she reached under the table and squeezed Alex’s stiff cock. She was
sure he didn’t know precisely what her plans for him were, but she was certain he was
thoroughly aroused and in the mood for some no holds barred sex. Mattie had never considered
sharing her man with two other women, but she was sure the day would be one Alex wouldn’t
soon forget.
A sense of intense euphoria engulfed Alex as he sipped on a second cup of tea. He was
unaware of it’s magical properties. Not one usually fond of tea, he found it especially delightful.
Mattie smiled as she watched Alex responding to the combined effects of their incessant flirting
and the tea. Unable to restrain herself any longer, Mattie gave Alex an evil smile. “Ready for your
fantasy to begin?”
Alex followed the women down the stairwell to the play room. Their friendly banter was
becoming more explicit. Alex’s body quivered with anticipation, though he wasn’t sure exactly
what Mattie had planned.
Mattie pushed Alex back onto the couch and settled in his lap, her legs straddling his as
she slowly unsnapped his shirt. Sheila slipped out of her clothes and pulled herself up onto the
ring apron. She gave Alex a fetching smile. “Me and Melissa are going to play a little, just to get
you in the mood.”
Alex was too aroused to speak as he watched Melissa and Sheila climb into the ring, circle
each other and lock arms in a test of strength. Mattie stood up and slowly disrobed, grinning as
she watched Alex squirming on the couch. She sat down next to him, her hands exploring his
body as she watched his cock pulsing with desire.
Melissa and Sheila were locked together in an erotic tangle, struggling for an advantage. At
first it appeared Sheila would prevail, but Melissa countered her attempts and slammed Sheila to
the mat with a resounding thud. Melissa seized control of her playmate, her muscles straining as
she tightened her hold on Sheila. Her breast was mashed tightly against Sheila’s face, her erect
nipple within range of Sheila’s eager lips and tongue.
Melissa shrieked as Sheila nibbled on her breast none to gently. “Ow! You bitch! No
biting!”
Sheila thrashed and struggled as Melissa squeezed even tighter and pulled her hair. With a
sudden shift of position, Sheila pushed Melissa’s head back and trapped her in a blistering head
scissors. Alex stared with disbelief as Melissa bridged up and flipped over on top of her attacker.
The move caught Sheila by complete surprise and Melissa positioned herself on top of Sheila
with a cross-body pin, wrapping her arms around Sheila’s, punishing her with a wrist lock.
Mattie lips and hands worked with a feverish pace as she nibbled his skin and stroked his
pulsing cock. Alex buried his hands in Mattie’s hair, guiding her head as he quivered with arousal.
Mattie pulled his face tight between her firm breasts.
Melissa continued to torture Sheila, sucking hard on each of her nipples and nibbling
Sheila’s armpit. Sheila gasped and moaned as she felt flames of passion licking her taut, toned
body. With a burst of strength, Sheila forced Melissa onto her back and the woman thrashed
wildly across the ring.
Sheila straddled Melissa’s face with her thighs, pulling and twisting Melissa’s gorgeous
tits as she ground her wet pussy in her playmate’s face, feeling hot breath splashing on her love
mound. She leaned forward and drove her fingers into Melissa’s steamy mound, grinning
wickedly as she watched Melissa’s hips pumping with a furious rhythm.
Melissa’s tongue licked at Sheila’s pouting pussy lips and teased her swollen clit. Sheila
shrieked with delight as Melissa continued. Alex moaned as Mattie repositioned herself, her
mouth capturing his pulsing member, sucking and licking as she felt his hips surging. He clawed
Mattie’s back, gasping for breath as he felt himself nearly ready to explode with a burst of hot
cum.
Alex glanced up and saw that Melissa was in firm control of Sheila. Melissa grinned at
him as she ground her powerful thighs on Sheila’s head. Mattie released his cock and leaped off
the couch, pulling Alex to his feet. “Now it’s your turn.”
Melissa released her hold on Sheila and the woman sprang to their feet, their bodies
glistening with sweat. Mattie pulled Alex toward the ring. “Get in the ring with us. This’s going
to be a torture session you’ll never forget!”

Chapter 25
Mattie nervously brushed her hair. “You sure this looks all right?”
Melissa rolled her eyes. “Jeez! Chill out. You look great!”
“I can’t believe Monique and Victoria aren’t here. They said they would be.”
“Stop worrying. They’ll be here. You’ll do fantastic tonight. We’ll give them a show they
won’t forget.”
Mattie smiled, trying to disguise the tension coursing through her body. She’d spent
many hours playing rough with her mother and her aunt, but it had always been in an informal
and relatively private setting. Now that had all changed. Questions raced through her mind. How
would the spectators respond to her? Would they think she was terribly perverted because she
was comfortable engaging in such an erotic activity with her mother? The sound of Donna’s voice
interrupted her thoughts.
“Hi Mattie. You do look hot tonight!”
“Hey Donna! Wow! You’re looking good. I love that dress.”
Donna seemed to have a magical effect on Mattie. It seemed like she’d known Donna for
years, yet she’d been introduced to the stunning brunette just a week before when Monique
brought her into the group. Donna and Monique were good friends, yet their association remained
a mystery. One thing was certain. Donna was a wildcat in the ring and had an insatiable sex drive.
Mattie was sure her aunt would have all she could handle when she got in the ring with Donna.
“Have you seen Monique and Victoria?”
Donna gave Mattie a quizzical glance. Sally didn’t tell you? Something came up and they
can’t make it.”
“Oh, shit! I just knew it would play that way.”

“You’ll do just fine. It’s normal being nervous your first time out. I was the same way
just before I did my first show. So was Monique. If she were here she’d tell you herself.”
“I just want everything to go good and I really want everyone to enjoy the hell of
tonight.”
“I don’t think that’ll be a problem. You had a lot of fun while you were training and
this’ll be even more fun. Having an audience makes sex even better.”
Dalton opened the bedroom door. “You ladies ready for show time?”
Gina and Melissa hurried toward the door. Dalton glanced at the others. “Hey! You all
coming to?”
Mattie gave Dalton a demure smile. “We thought maybe you wanted us to wait here until
we were up.”
“No way! It’ll give you a chance to meet some of the spectators. There’s no way I’d ever
agree to keep so much beauty hidden in a bedroom . . . . . unless I was here with you all.”
Gina whispered in his ear. “I don’t think you’d live through it.”
“Maybe not, but it would be one hell of a way to die!”
Amos stared out the diner window and grinned. Anthony gave him an intense stare.
“Whatever you’re thinking it must be damn good.”
“Oh, it is. It sure as hell is. This’s Mattie night to shine. I was just thinking about all
those high-dollar spectators getting crazy with each other. They might be swingers, but they’ve
never seen anything like an erotic wrestling show and I’m damn sure they’ll think they’ve died
and gone off to some magical place where they’re wildest fantasies come true.”
“You’ve got a point there. I still remember how wild it got the night we were at that rich
man’s house out in some valley somewhere.”

“I do remember that night. Damn! Lisa really let it all hang out that night. I’m a bit
surprised Lisa didn’t decide to be a part of Dalton and Allen’s show.”
“You can bet if it was something Lisa wanted to do she’d be on it in a heartbeat. It’s just
that she likes living spontaneous like when she jumped into the ring with Eduardo’s Brazilian
women.”
“Uh huh! It’s one of my fondest memories.”
“Hey! Not too damn fond I assume.” Anthony gave Amos a wry grin.
“It’s been a kick in the ass rambling down memory lane, but we have to figure out how to
bring Mattie and Fran together.”
Anthony stared thoughtfully at his coffee cup. “I know we do. It seems like Fran
slammed the door on life when she and Terri got separated between lifetimes. Hell. It happened
to me and Lisa, it happened to you and Monique and it happened to Vincent and Brandy. It
happened to Fran and Terri. Fran managed to accept that her and Walt were separated from each
other, but she couldn’t do the same with Terri. They had a bond between them like I don’t
remember ever seeing before.”
“You’re damn sure right about that. We know she misses the hell out’ve her daughter and
she misses the hell out’ve wrestling. If Andrew’s right and all goes well, she’ll be reunited with
her daughter and she’ll have a wrestling career again. It feels like we’re dealing with long odds, but
then I felt the same way when I was trying to help you and Lisa find each other again and that
worked out just fine.”
“It’s gonna work out. I’m flat certain it will.”
Dalton ducked through the ring ropes and smiled as his gaze swept around the room. The
conversation quieted as he introduced the first of the evening’s encounters. The sound of
applause and encouraging shouts filled the air as Gina and Melissa entered the ring. As Gina took
her place in a corner of the ring she noticed a statuesque blond woman boldly staring at her. The
woman and the man who accompanied her were clearly attracted to her. Gina intended to give
them a show they’d thoroughly enjoy.
Dalton gave the signal to begin and Melissa slowly approached Gina, crouched in a jungle
cat stance. Her sensual movements combined with the taunting smile on her face and were
intended to heighten the spectators collective arousal. It was one of the secrets Monique and
Victoria shared with the women as they learned the intricacies of erotic wrestling.
Gina’s muscles quivered with anticipation as she and Melissa warily circled each other.
Melissa dove at Gina and sent her flying backward into the ring ropes. Melissa grabbed Gina by
the hair and clamped in a side headlock, dragging her close to the edge of the ring where the blond
woman sat with her handsome male companion. Melissa gave her an evil grin and increased the
pressure on her hold. The exhibitionist in her was unleashed at last and she was loving every
minute of her newfound freedom.
Mattie moved closer to the ring, watching her friend dominating Gina. She noticed Alex
sitting across the room next to a couple snuggled together on one of the couches. She smiled as
she watched him, certain he was becoming increasingly aroused by the sexually charged scene.
Mattie felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to see Donna standing next to her. “I think
your man’s enjoying himself. He’ll be so hot by the time your match is up he’ll be vibrating.”
“I’m pretty sure he already is! I plan to keep him that way all night!”
“Good for you, girl. There’s no such a thing as too much sex, or at least that what my
Jerry claims. At least he does until I make him beg for mercy. Then he admits maybe he really
can get enough.”

Mattie smiled as she recalled the previous night’s encounter. She, Melissa and Sheila had
definitely gotten everything Alex had to give. Surges of intense pleasure careened through her
body as she recalled watching Alex, helplessly trapped between Sheila’s luscious thighs while she
and Melissa took turns milking him dry.
A male voice speaking with an intriguing Brazilian accent caught her attention. She heard
Donna greet the man and turned to see a tall, slender man standing next to them, accompanied by
an attractive and lithe woman with long black hair that hung down to the middle of her back. A
smile spread across Donna’s face as Eduardo hugged her. “It has been far too long since I last saw
you. How have you been.”
“Really good! Life has been good to Jerry and me. Now I feel like I’ve come full circle.
I’m so glad you’re here.” Donna turned to Eduardo’s companion. “Hi and welcome! My name’s
Donna and this gorgeous young lady’s Mattie.”
“It’s wonderful to meet you both. My name is Mariana. You’ll have to excuse Eduardo.
He’s usually very much a gentleman, but I think he’s far too preoccupied at the moment.”
Mattie giggled. “I don’t think it’s just Eduardo. I’m real sure most everyone in the room’s
a little preoccupied right now.”
The sounds of Gina’s groans of pleasure blended with the sounds of aroused lovers and
interrupted the conversation. Gina and Melissa were locked together in a tangled heap on the mat,
their bodies dripping with sweat as they grunted and gasped with intense exertion, each intent on
dominating the other.
Melissa had gained an advantage on Gina early on and continued to soften up her
playmate with a series of punishing holds as well as plenty of tit pulling. Gina took everything
Melissa could dish out, working her way free more than once, but Melissa was relentless. The
women thrashed across the mat, trading hold for hold as they interspersed their struggle with
bouts of hair pulling.
Gina maneuvered Melissa onto her stomach and worked her over with a figure-four leg
lock. She slipped her fingers into Melissa’s wet pussy and Melissa gasped for breath as she
squealed loudly. Her hips pumped with a furious rhythm. Gina threw her weight onto Melissa’s
gorgeous legs and drove her fist into Melissa’s quivering snatch, fist fucking her with slow,
deliberate strokes. Melissa buried her face in her arms, shrieking and squealing as she erupted
with a furious blast of finality.
Anxious to finish Melissa off, Gina let up on her hold and rolled her onto her back,
scrambling into position on top of her young playmate. She straddled Melissa’s face with her
thighs and ground her ground her clean-shaved pussy on Melissa’s face, gasping for breath as she
felt Melissa eagerly licking and sucking her snatch.
Muffled moans could be heard as Melissa hugged Gina’s waist with her arms, trying to
reach Gina’s ample tits. Gina grinned sadistically. “So you want to pull tits again, huh?”
She grabbed Melissa’s breasts, one in each hand. Gina pumped her hips, her body moving
with powerful lunges as she exploded with a furious burst of completion. Her body shuddered
uncontrollably and she threw her head back, a primal scream ripping through the room.
Melissa sensed her opportunity and with a powerful lunge sprang free of Gina’s grasp.
Before Gina could counter her move, Melissa pounced on her, slamming her to the mat. Now it
was Melissa that was in control. She wrapped her legs around Gina’s head, her thighs squeezing
tighter, Gina’s contorted face mirroring the punishment she was enduring. Her body quivered
with excitement as she felt an ecstatic rush of pleasure wash over her. Being totally dominated
was as exciting to her as being in complete control. She, like the other women, thrived on the
pleasures of both.
The gorgeous blond sitting near ringside was on her feet, shouting encouragement to Gina.
Mattie was fascinated by the woman. It was intriguing that someone who appeared so regal and
sophisticated could have an inner animal caged inside waiting impatiently to be unleashed. The
man with her pulled her down on his lap, holding her by the hair as he fingered her dripping
pussy. Her taut, toned body shuddered and shook as flames of intense pleasure swept her to
completion.
Melissa continued to work Gina over, squeezing her nearly senseless. Satisfied that Gina
was nearly finished, Melissa positioned herself on top of Gina and pounded her pussy with a sex
toy that one of the spectator’s had thrown into the ring. Gina shrieked and squealed as she
erupted with a series of powerful orgasms.
Satisfied that she’d worked Gina over sufficiently and surely gotten everything Gina had
to give, Melissa struggled to her feet and extended her hand pulling Gina off the mat. They
hugged each other, panting and smiling as they slipped through the ring ropes and jumped to the
floor.
Eduardo stared at Gina, watching as she and Melissa disappeared from view. “There is
something about that woman that intrigues me in a way I rarely experience.”
Mariana gave him a teasing smile. “Maybe we should invite her to come play with us?”
Donna excused herself and made her way through the crowded room to the ring. She
vaulted over the ropes and strutted to her corner, oozing seduction as she moved across the mat.
She turned and smiled at the couples sitting near her corner, slowly running her hands up her
inner thighs.
Mattie watched her aunt enter the ring. Eduardo leaned close to Mattie. “I’m told that
Donna’s playmate is your aunt.”
Mattie grinned. “She is.”
Eduardo watched as the women sprang out of their corners, colliding in the center of the
ring. Donna was clearly surprised by Margarida’s aggressive tactics. The women had become
instant friends during the previous week, but had never been in the ring together. Mariana was
mesmerized by the intense interaction between Margarida and Donna. She wriggled slightly,
becoming more aroused as she watched them sweating and struggling. She turned to Mattie and
smiled. “Your auntie is an amazing woman. She has the body of a gymnast.”
“My aunt and my mom were circus performers for a lot of years. They were part of a
trapeze act.”
Eduardo excused himself and walked toward a man sitting near the far side of the ring. It
was Jerry, Donna’s longtime soul mate. Mattie stared across the room, watching Jerry and
Eduardo. This was a world she’d never encountered before. There were so many fascinating
people in the room. Men and women who by day were sophisticated and proper, yet wild and
free in a private setting. In some ways it was an enticing world to Mattie, yet she felt a sense of
discomfort in an odd way. She was certain it was just a bad case of nerves.
Nearly an hour passed before the action in the ring subsided. Donna lay prone on the mat,
her body glistening with sweat, her bruised breasts heaving as she struggled to catch her breath.
Margarida knelt by her side, peering intently at her. “You sure you’re okay?”
Donna grinned. “I’m fine. I just need to catch my breath.”
The women exited the ring together. Sheila hurried across the room, an anxious smile on
her face. “We’re up next!”
She and Mattie dove through the ropes and bounced to their feet, stretching seductively
and flexing their muscles as the delighted in exciting the spectators even more than they already
were. Mattie glanced around the room, realizing Gina was nowhere to be seen. She thought little
of it, assuming Gina might have stepped out onto the verandah for a breath of air. Whistles and
applause echoed through the room as Branca and Sally slid through the ropes and made their way
to their corner.
Mattie’s body was pulsing with adrenaline as she stood facing her mother and Sally.
Sheila bounced nervously from foot to foot. As the match began, Sheila charged out of the ring,
anxious to dominate her mother immediately. Gasps and guttural growls filled the air as mother
and daughter struggled for an advantage. Mattie shouted words of encouragement to her partner
as Sheila seized her mother in a painful hold, forcing her to her knees on the mat.
Sally pulled free of her daughter’s grasp and tagged Branca, rolling over as Branca lunged
at her young challenger. The intensity of the encounter began to take it’s toll on Sheila and she
tagged off to Mattie. It was the moment Mattie had been waiting for, what she’d been training for
all those weeks before. She and her mother collided in a tangle of arms and legs, gasping and
grunting as they struggled. They worked on each other with a variety of holds; shrieks and
squeals filled the air as they continued at a frenzied pace.
Mattie found herself trapped in a punishing leg hold, but managed to crawl to her corner
and tagged off to Sheila. Branca grabbed two fistfuls of Sheila’s blond hair and dragged her across
the ring to where Sally stood waiting. Branca tagged her partner, grabbed her daughter and
slammed her to the mat, trapping Sheila’s head between her thighs.
Sheila thrashed and struggled, but it was impossible to escape her mother’s grasp. Sally
ground her legs together, grinning sadistically as she watched her daughter’s contorted face. She
loved to watch her suffer. Sheila’s hot breath splashed onto Sally’s quivering pussy as she
gasped for air. Sally grabbed the sex toy laying close by, slowly working it into Sheila’s throbbing
pussy. Sheila’s muffled gasps and shrieks blended with Sally’s animal growls as Sally pumped
the toy into Sheila love mound with long, slow strokes. Sheila’s body shuddered and shook
uncontrollably as she erupted with a series of potent orgasms. Sally was relentless. She continued
to thrust the toy deeper into Sheila’s love canal, then leaned back on her arms, increasing the
pressure on her hold. The combination of pain and pleasure created surges of intense pleasure,
jolting Sheila’s body like successive jolts of electricity. Unable to continue, Sheila waved her arms
wildly, her muffled voice insisting she’d had enough. Sally loosened her hold on her daughter and
leaped to her feet, grinning wickedly at Mattie. “Now it’s your turn!”
Chapter 26
Mattie’s body shivered with excitement as she heard the spectators around the ring
shouting words of encouragement to her. Mattie’s eyes swept the crowded room, looking for
Alex. She saw him standing next to Dalton, his body language indicating his intensified state of
arousal. Sheila stumbled out of the ring and jumped to the floor, her knees still rubbery. She fell
into Alex’s arms, panting heavily, a seductive smile on her face.
Mattie felt a twinge of jealousy brush her consciousness. Sally’s taunting voice displaced
her momentary misgivings and she felt a surge of strength jolt her body. She charged toward
Sally, pushing her backward onto the mat, trapping Sally in a headlock, her arm muscles straining
with exertion as she pressured her hold.
Sally thrashed and struggled, trying in vain to tag off to Branca. Mattie continued the
punishment, anxious to weaken Sally enough to force a submission. Sally was not easily subdued
and eventually managed to work her way out of Mattie’s grasp and seized the advantage. Mattie
escaped Sally’s crushing grasp and dragged her to the center of the ring by her hair. Sally pulled
Mattie’s legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the mat with a resounding thud.
Sally rolled across the mat and tagged Branca. Before Mattie could make it to her feet, her
mother pounced on her and rolled her over into a figure-four leg lock. Mattie shrieked and
squealed as her mother combined the painful hold with considerable hair pulling. Mattie pounded
the mat in frustration, repeatedly refusing to give in.
Mattie’s face was a mask of determination as she pushed up with her arms and in a
vehement burst of strength kicked her way free, rolling onto her side as she scrambled to escape
her mother’s punishment. Branca was not easily deterred however and the women rolled across
the ring, locked in an erotic tangle. Once again Branca seized control, trapping Mattie’s head
between her thighs. Mattie hugged her mothers legs as she frantically struggled to escape. She
blinked her eyes, trying desperately to focus on Alex, but he was nowhere to be seen. Neither
was Sheila.
Branca rolled on top of her daughter, pressing her steamy pussy onto Mattie’s face as her
thighs squeezed her tight. Mattie reached up, trying desperately to pull her mother’s ample tits,
but Branca blocked her attempt.
A sadistic smile spread across Branca’s face as she increased the pressure on her hold and
mauled Mattie’s breasts. Mattie’s muffled shrieks and squeals filled the air, blending with her
mother’s guttural grunts and growls. Branca grabbed Mattie’s arms and rolled her into a crushing
head scissors, grinding her sweaty thighs on her daughter’s head. Mattie bridged and bucked,
trying to relieve the pressure of her mother’s punishing hold. Branca responded with even more
punishment, grinning wickedly as she watched her daughter suffering between her legs.
Gradually Branca released her hold and rolled to her knees, burying her hands in Mattie’s
hair, pulling her closer to the corner. Branca worked her way to her feet, pulling Mattie up to a
kneeling position. She turned and tagged Sally, stepping back as Sally took her place, grabbing
Mattie by the hair. Mattie resisted, but her strength was beginning to ebb and Sally overpowered
her, wrapping her arms around Mattie’s head, squeezing her with a standing headlock. Mattie
hugged Sally’s waist and tried desperately to escape, but Sally continued to prevail. Branca
stretched her hand out and Sally tagged her partner. Branca traded places with Sally and renewed
the punishment. Mattie’s knees were weak and she was barely able to remain standing. Branca
hip-tossed her to the mat and scrambled into position, straddling her daughter’s head with her
thighs, squeezing Mattie’s tits with both hands. Mattie was clearly weakened. Branca leaned
back and tagged Sally while she continued to dominate her daughter.
Sally jumped through the ropes, retrieved the sex toy lying on the ring apron and
positioned herself between Mattie’s legs. She slowly teased Mattie’s dripping pussy with the
head of the dildo, penetrating Mattie’s love canal with slow, teasing strokes as Mattie thrashed
and struggled. Sally gradually increased the frequency of her strokes, pounding Mattie’s steamy
snatch with rapid strokes, driving the latex love pole into Mattie while she teased her swollen clit
with her fingers. Mattie’s body shuddered and shook as she erupted with a furious blast of
completion, followed by another. Sally continued to stroke Mattie’s pussy until she was
satisfied she’d captured every last vestige of Mattie’s arousal. Mattie’s movements slowed
considerably, her body quivering with aftershocks of intense orgasm.
Branca and Sally struggled to their feet and exchanged congratulatory hugs. Branca reached
down and took her daughter’s hand, playfully tousling Mattie’s hair. The play room was awash
in erotic activity. Mattie barely noticed. She was perplexed and angered by Alex and Sheila’s
sudden disappearance. She was beginning to feel a strong sense of betrayal.
Allen lay on a couch at the far end of the room, an attractive brunette riding his body.
Sally crossed the room and eagerly joined in, heightening Allen’s pleasure even more. A
handsome stranger grabbed Mattie’s hand and smiled. “You were absolutely amazing! Would you
like to join me for a drink on the verandah?”
“Not just now. I’m all used up.” There was a distinct edge to Mattie’s voice. She crossed
the room, retrieved her robe from the back of a couch by the window and wrapped herself in it as
she made her way up the stairs to the living room. Several guests were scattered around the room
in various stages of undress. Mattie continued down the hallway. She wanted to be alone, yet she
desperately wanted to be with Alex. She opened the door to one of the bedrooms, intending to
rest for a bit. As she entered she saw Sheila in bed with her beloved Alex, locked in a lover’s
erotic embrace. Anger flashed in her eyes as she surveyed the scene. “Wow! I guess you couldn’t
wait for me, huh?”
Sheila gasped with surprise as Alex sat up in bed, his body tensing as if a surge of
electricity jolt him. Neither of them spoke as they stared at Mattie. Tears spilled from Mattie’s
eyes as she turned and hurried out the door, not bothering to shut it behind her.
“Mattie! Hold up a minute! Mattie!”
Mattie heard the urgency in Alex’s voice, but it was too little, too late. She hurried down
the hallway, searching frantically for where she’d left her clothing. She quickly dressed and
hurried out the front door. Alex caught her before she could leave. “Hey! Stay. Please?”
Mattie turned and faced him, struggling to contain her emotions. “There’s nothing to stay
for. I need to go.”
She ran down the walk to her Volkswagen parked at the curb. Alex stood silently
watching as she drove away into the night. He was sure she’d return when her anger subsided.
Mattie drove through the deserted streets at a high rate of speed, disregarding stop signs and
traffic lights. A delivery truck was approaching from her left when she drove through a stop light
and the resulting collision sent her vehicle careening over the guardrail and down a steep
embankment. Mattie felt intense pain enveloping her body and heard herself screaming. The
driver of the truck scrambled down the hillside, the beam of his flashlight swinging wildly in the
darkness. The driver’s breath caught in his throat as he saw Mattie’s body lying in the dense
underbrush thirty feet from her vehicle. He rushed to her side, ripped off his shirt, knelt down
and gently covered her with it. “Stay with me now! I’m gonna get you some help.”
There was no response as the man frantically dialed his phone. Mattie squinted her eyes,
trying to focus on her surroundings. She realized she was standing on a weathered boarding
platform next to an abandoned railway station deep in the desert. It all seemed incredibly familiar.
Mattie had been here before. She heard footsteps behind her and turned to see Andrew
approaching. Mattie tried to speak, but couldn’t. Andrew pulled her close, holding her body tight
to his. The sound of a lonesome train whistle echoed in the distance. Out of the darkness emerged
a sleek, black locomotive, pulling seven railcars behind. They walked across the weathered
boarding platform and boarded the train. Amos was sitting at a table next to a window in the
dining car, staring into the night, a somber expression on his face. Mattie was silent as she sat
down next to him.
Andrew poured three cups of tea. There was an uncomfortable silence. Amos finally
spoke. “It seems my wayward son has set in motion a series of unexpected events.”
A confused expression clouded Mattie’s eyes. “I don’t understand.”
“You discovered love when you met Alex. For the first time in your life you gave all of
you to another. Am I right?”
“I do love Alex. I mean . . . . uh . . . . I did until this happened.” Mattie began to cry.
Amos put his arm around her shoulders and held her as her body shook with emotion.
No one spoke. Amos stared at Andrew, searching for guidance. “As difficult as I’m sure it
is to comprehend right now, all that has happened was meant to happen. Your spirit is following
it’s destiny. There comes a time when each chapter of life ends and another begins. The love you
shared with Alex, though brief, was an important part of that transition. I know it’s difficult to
believe,but I assure you, you’re destiny will exceed your fondest expectations.”
Chapter 27
The reflection of neon lights in the puddles of rain water collecting on the street formed a
surrealistic patchwork of color. Anthony ducked into a doorway, waiting for the downpour to
pass. A series of jumbled scenarios flashed through his mind like snippets of film. Anthony was
beginning to understand what Amos encountered when he embarked on his cosmic journey to
bring him and Lisa together once again.
The gawdy lights of the Big Dawg Bar & Grill attracted his attention and he crossed the
street, stopping to study the marquee prominently displayed near the door. He smiled as he
studied the picture of the scantily clad women portrayed in the photo. One in particular attracted
his attention. He was sure he’d finally found the woman he was searching for.
He went inside and made his way through the crowd to a table by the stage. He settled
into a chair and watched as a petite brunette dancer moved seductively to the music blaring from
the speakers, a detached expression on her face. “What’d ya’ll like to drink?”
The feminine voice with a distinct southern accent interrupted his thoughts. “A cup’ve
coffee with a shot of spiced rum would be good.”
The barmaid smiled at him and walked away. Anthony watched her, admiring her
sensuous movements. She returned a few moments later and set his drink in front of him.
Anthony handed her a five dollar bill and she lay his change on the table. Anthony smiled at her.
“Is Tawny working tonight?”
“She’ll be up as soon as Judy finishes her set.”
Anthony nodded and took a sip of his drink. He could feel Lisa’s presence settling around
him and he smiled. The love they shared transcended time and space. Even when they were apart
she was with him, just as he was with her. Anthony missed her terribly, but his mission was
clear and they’d be together again soon.
The music ended and the brunette dancer bent down, scooping up the bills and change
scattered across the stage. She hesitated for a moment as her eyes met his. There was a teasing
smile on her face. Anthony remained expressionless as he watched her disappear behind the
curtain. A few moments later a voluptuous blond woman crossed the stage and the music began
to play again. Anthony was intrigued by the striking resemblance she had to the woman who
shared her lifeline.
Amos settled onto a stool at the bar and lit a cigarette. A hard looking bartender
approached and gave him a slight smile, a jaded expression in her eyes. “Haven’t seen you for
awhile. Gonna have your usual?”
“It has been awhile, Fran. How you doing?”
“Same shit, different day.”
“Maybe you’re due for a change.”
“Right. And maybe it’ll snow a foot in the morning. So, what you gonna have?”
“Myers and ginger ale.”
Amos glanced up at the television above the bar. It was tuned to the weekly wrestling
show. Amos watched as two amateurish appearing women cavorted in the ring. They seemed
more concerned with keeping their attire in place than wrestling. Fran returned and set his glass
on the counter. “You a wrestling fan?”
“In a way. I used to have a hand in the business a long time ago.”
“Me to. It was a long time ago.”
“I know. You were damn good.”
Fran stared intently at him. “There’s something about you that scares the hell out’ve me
and I don’t scare easy. I haven’t figured it out yet, but I will.”
“I know you will, Fran.”
Anthony settled deeper into his chair, a surge of arousal coursing through his body. There
was a bulge in his trousers and he was mesmerized by the seductive movements of the young
woman on stage. It was if the music had taken control of her magnificent body. Her muscles
rippled as she assumed a variety of positions, some of which seemed physiologically impossible
to achieve.
Tawny was obviously popular among the mostly male patrons of the club. All of the
seats near the stage were filled and most of the tables in the room. Tawny teased several men
seated at the edge of the stage, then noticed Anthony sitting alone at a nearby table. There was a
subtle change in her expression as she gave him a quizzical glance, then looked at him again.
Anthony could feel her gaze touch him in a way he’d rarely experienced. It was an unnerving, but
not at all unpleasant sensation.
The music ended and Tawny bent down, gathering her tips from the stage floor. Anthony
stood up, propped his foot on the chair and began to tie the laces on his boot. Suddenly he saw
Tawny kneeling down in front of him. She gently moved his hands and with a deft movement
finished what he was doing. She stood up, smiled and slowly walked away. Anthony watched
her for a moment and hurried after her. “Hey. You didn’t give me a chance to thank you.”
Tawny turned and smiled again. “There’s no need to. It just seemed like something I was
supposed to do.”
Fran glanced at the clock on the wall and leaned across the bar. “My shift’s about to end.
Want another drink before I go?”
“No thanks. I’m getting ready to ramble on out’ve here and get some dinner. Would you
like to join me?”
“You asking me out to dinner?”
“I am.”
A faint smile spread across Fran’s face and her eyes softened. “It’s been a long time since
I had dinner with anyone.”
“Seems like it might be about time you did.”
“I’d like that.” Fran turned away, not wanting Amos to see the expression of surprise and
happiness on her face.
Amos finished his drink, lit another cigarette and watched as Fran restocked the cooler
and straightened the liquor bottles. A tall, slender man stepped behind the bar. “Hi, Fran. Busy
day?”
“Hey, Marty. No, it’s been a slow day. I haven’t made squat in tips.”
“It was the same way last night. Hell. I could’ve sacked out in back for an hour and no
one would’ve noticed.”
“You mind starting your shift a few minutes early? I’d like to get out’ve here.”
“Sure. I’ll see you tomorrow night.”
Fran leaned close to Amos. “Mind waiting a minute while I change?”
“Not at all. I’ll be right here waiting for you.”
Fran hurried down the hallway. Marty leaned across the bar and extended his hand. “I’m
Marty. You a friend of Fran’s?”
“In a manner of speaking we are. I knew Fran a long time ago.”
“That’s good. Real good. Fran doesn’t have many friends. Mostly she keeps to herself.
You from around here?”

“No, I’m just passing through. You could say I’m here for a reunion.”
Amos glanced in the mirror and saw Fran approaching. She was wearing a pair of denim
trousers that fit her like a second skin and a Harley Davidson tee shirt. Fran looked like the
consummate biker chick. He wondered if she had a motorcycle parked in back of the bar.
Fran’s mood lightened as they arrived at the Fireside Grill. They settled into a booth near
the window and ordered dinner. Fran became quiet for a moment as she stared out the window at
the people walking by. She turned to Amos. “Didn’t you say you used to be in the wrestling
business?”
“Yes, sort’ve. My lady was a wrestler and I got involved because of her. She was working
for a guy named Ted and I ended up being the coach and referee.”
“Did you say, Ted? A little guy with horn-rimmed glasses and funnier than hell when
he’d had too much to drink?”
“That’s the guy”
“I’ll be damned! So what your lady’s name?”
“Well, she’s moved on to her next life, but you knew her as Monique.”
Fran’s breath caught in her throat. The arrival of their meals interrupted the conversation.
Fran was silent as she ate. Finally she spoke. “Now I understand. Sweet Jesus! I thought maybe I
was losing it, but now I understand and now I know why you seem so familiar. I feel like I just
fell off into some kind’ve alternate universe or something.”
Amos smiled. “It’s where you’ve been for quite some time.”
Chapter 28
There was a peaceful, easy smile in Anthony’s eyes as he watched the sleek, black
locomotive roar to life and with seven railcars trailing behind, disappear from view. He walked
slowly up the hill to the bluff high above the ocean and stood for a moment letting the magic of
Boiler Bay settle over him as if to welcome him home once again. He continued down the path to
the cabin by the sea.
His beloved Lisa was waiting for him. Seated at the rustic table with her was Amos and
Elena. Lisa ran across the room and threw her arms around him, her lips pressed tightly to his.
Anthony held her face in his hands and kisses her again. “Hi baby! I’m home!”
“What took so long? I thought you’d be back this morning.”
Amos gave Anthony a teasing grin. “I assume from your tardy arrival you must’ve found
Tawny?”
“Aw, jeez! I knew that coming. Yes, I found her and no, the lateness of my arrival has
nothing to do with that. Andrew suggested I pay a visit to Sally and Gina.”
Lisa gave Anthony an inquisitive glance. “So how are they doing?”
“As well as can be expected. Branca and Margarida have gone back to Indiana. Donna got
Melissa a job at the warehouse where she works and Sheila’s flat disappeared. Sally said she
hadn’t heard from her in weeks. At first she thought maybe her and Alex went off together, but
last week he called asking for Sheila. He said he hadn’t seen her since he left on his last run. There
has been a strange turn of events, though. It seems about the time Sheila dropped out’ve sight
Dalton did to. Gina’s convinced they left together.”
A familiar voice interrupted the conversation. “Its no coincidence. It seems Gina’s
instincts are serving her well.”

“About time you got here! It’s not safe leavin’ an old reprobate like me with two
beautiful women while you and Anthony bounce around like farts in a skillet.”
Andrew grinned as he joined the group. “I’m quite sure Elena and Lisa kept you well
within the lines of decency while we were gone.”
“We had a delightful time together, didn’t we Amos?”
Anthony rolled his eyes. “If bullshit was music you two’d be in Carnegie Hall, I swear!”
Andrew interrupted the friendly banter. “It seems my brother, Garrett, has resurrected
himself once again and now resides in the body of the one known as Dalton.”
Anthony scowled. “So our concern about Allen was unfounded?”
“Our concern was hardly unfounded. We simply miscalculated Garrett’s intentions. He is
clever. More so than I realized.”
“What about Sheila?” There was a concerned expression on Elena’s face. “She’s such a
sweet girl. I just hate the thought of her being in danger.”
Andrew stared at the cup in his hands. “I have enlisted the assistance of not only Vincent
and Dillon, but Eduardo as well. Extraordinary circumstances require a heightened response. As
to Sheila . . . . . I . . . . I simply don’t know.”
“I can save Sheila!” The words were out of Lisa’s mouth before she knew she’d spoken
them. Everyone stared at her in amazement.
Anthony took Lisa’s hand in his. “I do believe you can. I’m not sure how you’ll do it, but
I do believe in you and you damn sure don’t have to do it alone.”
Andrew peered intently at Lisa. “It would seem you’ve arrived at a new destination on
your cosmic journey. The time for you to lead has come.”
Amos arrived in front of a dingy building tucked into the shadow of a large warehouse on
a narrow street on the city’s north side. The pungent odor of stale sweat and liniment assailed his
senses as he entered. Several benches, a weight rack and dilapidated weight machine lined one
wall. Several heavy bags lined another, with well-worn mats scattered across the floor. At the rear
of the room was a large wrestling ring. A short, stocky man stood near the ring next to a woman
with long brown hair.
Amos caught his breath as she turned and smiled. The woman bore an amazing
resemblance to Monique. The man next to her grinned and extended his hand. “Amos! Good to
see you again! It’s been a long time.”
“That it has, my friend. How you been, Dom?”
“I can’t complain. Life’s good. Rikki’s been training real hard and she’s ready for a show.
Now you’re telling me you know a gal that has plenty of experience. I just might be able to get
the promotion up and running again. Aw, shit! Where’s my manners? Amos, this’s Rikki Ryan.”
“Nice to meet you Rikki. Forgive me for stare’n, but you remind me of someone from my
past. You and her could pass for twins.”
“You must be talking about Monique Dupre. Dom told me about you and her. I’m really
sorry to hear of her passing on.”
“Thanks. You’ll be pleased to know her spirit’s alive and well. Maybe there’s some of
her spirit in you.”
Before Rikki could respond, the gym door opened and Fran entered, looking thoroughly
apprehensive. There was a relieved smile on her face as she saw Amos. “Sorry I’m late. I was
having trouble deciding if this’s such a good idea.”
Dom gave Fran a reassuring smile, but she didn’t notice. Her gaze was riveted on Rikki.
“I’m glad you decided to stop by, Fran. I’d like you to meet Rikki Ryan. Rikki, this’s Fran
Rollins”
“It’s nice to meet you, Fran.”
The conversation continued briefly, then Dom suggested the women change and do a
workout together. As Fran walked toward the locker room Amos called to her. “Hey Fran!
This’s for you!”
He tossed her a leather gym bag. Fran unzipped the bag and reached inside to find a one-
piece sea green spandex suit and a pair of wrestling boots with the initials FR stitched into them.
Fran stared at the suit and boots, tears forming in her eyes. Without a word she walked toward
Amos and put her arms around him. She whispered in his ear. “Thanks for believing in me when I
didn’t. I’ll find a way to make it right with you.”
“I know you will, Fran. Go get changed and show Dom what you can do.”
Fran smiled as she hurried to the dressing room. Dom smiled approvingly. “That was a
real classy thing to do, my friend. I don’t see much of that in this business.”
“Maybe you’re not looking in the right places.”
A few minutes later Rikki and Fran returned and entered the ring. Fran still had the same
powerful build and the same fierce ring personna. He was intrigued by Rikki, however. She not
only had Monique’s features, but Monique’s body as well. Fran was equally intrigued. She stood
in her corner staring intently at Rikki. Memories of their classic mat battles flooded her memory.
Fran grinned nervously as Dom gave them the signal to begin. Rikki sprang out of her
corner and circled Fran warily. Fran faked a leg dive takedown and trapped Rikki in a side
headlock. Just as she was increasing the pressure on her hold, Rikki skillfully pushed away and
came up behind Fran, bending her arm into a hammer lock. Fran gasped as Rikki forced her
arm higher between her shoulder blades. Fran slipped free, spun around and caught Rikki once
again in a headlock. Fran’s biceps strained as she squeezed Rikki tighter, pulling her hair for
added leverage.
Rikki grabbed Fran’s hair, pulling with all her strength. Fran responded with more
pressure on her hold and Rikki wrapped her arms around Fran’s waist, trying to throw her into
the ropes. Fran didn’t budge. Rikki tried again and Fran responded with a powerful hip-toss,
slamming Rikki to the mat with a resounding thud. Rikki struggled to position herself, lashed out
with her legs and caught Fran in a head scissors. Fran thrashed and struggled, trying to work
herself on top of Rikki, but each time she tried, Rikki put more pressure on her hold. Fran
bridged up, trying to escape. Rikki responded with a forearm smash to Fran’s midsection,
flattening Fran on the mat.
Amos watched as Fran continued to struggle. Rikki leaned back on her arms, gasping with
exertion as her thigh muscles quivered. Fran worked her way into position, flipped over on top of
Rikki and grabbed Rikki’s feet with both hands. The women struggled, Rikki trying to maintain
her hold while Fran fought to force Rikki’s feet apart. Rikki arched her body with a powerful
lunge and sent Fran crashing to the mat. The women rolled into the ropes. Dom’s booming voice
echoed through the room. “Break! Break, you two. You’re in the ropes.”
Rikki reluctantly released her hold and the women sprang to their feet. Fran was panting
heavily, sweat dripping off her body. The women circled each other, then in a burst of movement
locked arms and engaged in a test of strength, each with a wrist lock on the other. Fran attempted
a leg-trip, but Rikki maintained her balance. Ricky managed to out muscle Fran and forced her to
her knees. Fran pulled Rikki’s legs out from under her and the women crashed to the mat in a
heap, scrambling for an advantage. Fran and Rikki traded hold for hold, neither of them able to
secure a commanding position. After a prolonged struggle Fran caught Rikki in a crushing
headlock and attempted to force her to the mat. Rikki slipped out of Fran’s grasp and slammed
her face down on the mat, trapping her opponent in a painful hammer lock. Fran howled with
pain, pounding the mat with her fist. Rikki grinned as she tightened her grip. “Give it up! C’mon,
give up!”
Fran refused and Rikki continued to work on her arm. Unable to withstand more
punishment Fran submitted. Rikki released her immediately and helped her to her feet. The
women exchanged a hug and leaned against the ropes, wiping the sweat from their faces.
Rikki grinned. “Damn! You did good! You sure you haven’t been working out recently?”
“This’s the first time in the ring since I left the business.”
“Well, you’re still plenty tough. I remember . . . uh . . . well . . . I mean there was a time
when you were damn near impossible to beat.”
“You feel sort’a like you know me from somewhere? It’s damn strange, I’ve gotta admit.
My toughest matches used to be against a girl that looked just like you. Her name was
Monique.”
Rikki leaned closer to Fran. Suddenly darkness filled the gym and Fran felt herself floating
as if her body was weightless. She tried to scream, but her voice was mute. A sense of panic
surged through her consciousness. Out of the darkness she heard Amos’s voice. “Open your
eyes, Fran.”
Fran complied. She could see a dilapidated railway station near where she was standing on
a weathered and worn boarding platform. Amos was standing on her left side and Rikki on her
right. The sound of a lonesome train whistle sounded in the distance. Before she could speak
Amos gave her a reassuring smile. “You’re doin’ fine, Fran. There’s no reason for concern. You’re
about to discover your future.”

Chapter 29
Anthony sat at a corner table and lit a cigarette as his eyes surveyed the room. The Big
Dawg Bar & Grill was crowded with patrons thirsty for a cold drink and some erotic
entertainment. It appeared the dancers were on a break. Anthony saw the attractive barmaid
approaching his table. “Hey, Spanky. How you been?”
The barmaid gave him a teasing smile. “You remember me? I was wondering if I’d see you
again, Anthony.” Her expression shifted as she saw Tawny come onto the stage. “Oh. I suppose
it’s Tawny you came to see.”
“Well . . . . yes, but it’s not quite like you think.”
“Right. So what are ya’ll gonna have?”
“Do me a red beer.” Anthony’s eyes followed the woman as she made her way through
the crowded room. There was something vaguely familiar about her. It was like the scent of a
familiar perfume that aroused his senses in ways he couldn’t reconcile.
Tawny’s steady gaze attracted his attention. Her smile indicated more than casual
flirtation. Spanky returned with his drink, set it on the table and without a word handed him his
change. Anthony’s attention was focused on Tawny. He followed the movements of her body
through the smoky haze, memories of a time long ago when he’d sat watching his beloved Lisa. It
was another lifetime ago and she was an incredibly popular lady wrestler who attracted adulation
everywhere she appeared. Anthony pondered the possibility there might be some unknown
cosmic connection between Lisa, Mattie and Tawny. The resolution of such an intricate celestial
riddle would have to wait. There was a far more immediate issue to tend to.
A familiar voice startled Anthony. “You figure out your connection to Tawny yet?”
Vincent grinned as a quizzical expression spread across his bearded face. “Or are you just
considering what it’d be like to be in bed with her?”
“Vincent! Damn! You caught me with my mental trousers down.”
“Hell! I figured you’d have an erection stiff enough to keep them up without a belt.”
“Not very damn likely. I was just sitting here contemplating how I’m supposed to fulfill
Andrew’s request.”
“And I’m about to sprout another asshole. You seem to have forgotten the memories
bumping around in your head originated with me.”
The sight of Anthony and Vincent seated at the table near the stage distracted Tawny.
She managed to recover her composure, but couldn’t seem to divert her gaze from them. Tawny’s
set ended, she gathered her tips off the stage and disappeared into the dressing room. Anthony
and Vincent continued their conversation, certain Tawny would approach them. Their
assumption was correct. Tawny walked toward their table and slipped into a chair across from
them. “This’s really wild. Both of you here in front of me at the same time. It’s just like I
dreamed it would be.”
Vincent smiled. “So you were expecting us?
“Kind’ve. It’s hard to explain and it’s not what I expected. Seeing you both here at the
same time just blows my mind. Vincent and Amos, my cosmic lovers.”
Vincent grinned. “You’re almost right, but this isn’t Amos. Tawny, I’d like you to meet
Anthony, another of my cosmic brothers.”
“So how many of you are there?”
“Four of us. Anthony, Amos, Dillon and me.”
Questions swirled through Tawny’s mind as a torrent of recollections began to surface.
The conversation was cut short as the time for Tawny’s next set arrived. “I wish I had more
time. There’s so much I want to know about. Will I see you both again soon?”
Vincent smiled. “Anthony you’ll see again, but I’m about to depart for the islands. I’ve
been apart from my soul mate for too long a time.”
Tawny gave Anthony a seductive smile. “I’d love to see you again! Maybe we can get to
know each other as well as I got to know Vincent and Amos.”
“Maybe we can.”
Dominic watched the women sweating and struggling in the center of the ring. “That’s it,
Fran. Work your hold! You’ve got her where you want her!”
Fran grinned as she watched Rikki’s contorted face trapped between her thighs in a
crushing head scissors. Her thigh muscles rippled as she poured on the pressure, punishing her
opponent. Rikki hugged Fran’s thighs as she bridged and bucked, trying desperately to escape.
Her efforts were futile and she waved her arms, signaling her wish to submit. Fran released her
hold and the women struggled to their feet.
“Jeez, Fran, you are a god damn animal! Patricia’s gonna be in for one hell of a match!”
Dom smiled. “You’re sensational, Franny. There’s no doubt about it!”
“Was there ever any doubt? I told you Fran was amazing.” Anthony nudged Dominic
playfully. “You want to pay me now, or should I send you a bill?”
“I do owe you big time, my friend. Once the promotion takes off I just might cut you in
on the action.”
“There’s no need for that, Dom. Just treat Fran right and we’re square.”
Rikki leaned across the ropes and smiled at Anthony. “You missed one hell of a match.
Fran’s awesome.”
“I’m sorry I missed it, but I will be ringside at the show. You can bet you rent money on
it.”
Fran and Rikki disappeared into the dressing room and Anthony chatted with his friend.
Their conversation skipped from the upcoming wrestling show to Anthony’s next flight.
Dominic was fascinated with airplanes and a pilot’s life. It was something he’d long wanted to
do, but lacked adequate sight. Without glasses, Dominic was nearly blind.
Anthony glanced at the clock. “Shit, Dom. I’ve got to be on my way.”
Dominic grinned. “Hot date?”
“Hot, yes. Date, no. Just someone I promised I’d meet later on and later on’s come and
gone. I’ll see you on the turnaround my friend.” Anthony hurried out the door.
A heavy rain was falling and Anthony was dripping wet when he arrived at the Two
Sisters Cafe. Tawny was sitting in a booth, a pensive expression on her face. She watched
Anthony has he entered and sat down across from her. “I thought you’d stand me up.”
“Why’s that?”
“I don’t know. It’s just the way you and Vincent looked at each other when I asked if
you’d like to have coffee with me.”
“Sometimes things aren’t what they seem.”
“I do know that. It describes my life perfectly.”
Anthony lit a cigarette and slowly exhaled. “Maybe you just haven’t found what you’re
looking for yet.”
“What do I do if I don’t know what I’m looking for, but I still feel like I should be. I mean
it’s . . . . I don’t know how to explain it.”
“I think you have. It’s why I came to you. There are memories that haunt you.
Recollections you can’t quite reconcile. It’s all spilling out in a jumble and none of it makes a
damn bit of sense.”
Tawny’s face softened and she smiled. “You scare me. You remind me so much of
Vincent and Amos, but there’s something different about you. How much alike are you all,
really?”
“We share a common past, but we all took different journeys getting there. Sort’ve like
arriving at a destination from different places. Vincent rode the high seas, Dillon experienced life
through the windshield of his truck, Amos found himself in the machines he built and repaired. I
chose the freedom and the solace of the night sky, flying air freight in my old Model 18 Beech.
Maybe I seem a bit different because I have a different cosmic perspective.”
Tawny gave him a curious smile. “So meeting you wasn’t just something totally
random?”
“Not really. I wasn’t searching for you. I knew when the time to find you was meant to
happen, it would and it did.”
“So I suppose you share Vincent and Amos’s memories of me from my past lives?”
“One in particular. It was a surprise you and Brandy planned for Vincent late one night.”
There was a seductive smile on Tawny’s face as she reached out and took Anthony’s
hand in her’s. “Maybe there’ll be more surprises.”
“There may be, but only if my sweet soul mate, Lisa approves.”
Chapter 30
Anthony awoke to the scent of Lisa’s perfume teasing his senses and the feel of her long,
blond hair gently brushing his skin as her lips ignited pools of desire everywhere they touched
him. He gave her a loving smile and put his arms around her, pulling her body close to his. “Now
this is how I love to wake up! I waited up for you as long as I could. My eyes were getting heavy
and I finally drifted off to sleep. Everything went well?”
“It did. Elena and I did everything Andrew asked us to and I’m sure Garrett will respond
just as we anticipate.”
“I have absolutely no doubt about that, my sweet sexy lady.” Anthony raised his head
and kissed Lisa again, pulling her down on top of him as he felt her muscles quiver with
anticipation. Her thighs scissored his erect cock, a hungry smile spread across her face. “I want to
spend the entire day in bed with you sweet man.”
Lisa’s mouth met his and before he could respond she kissed him passionately, her body
surging with desire. Anthony rolled Lisa onto her back and pinned her arms down as his mouth
captured her erect nipples, sucking each one, his tongue flicking lightly on her skin. His mouth
left a trail of wet kisses on her skin as he nibbled and licked.
Lisa slipped her arms free and buried her hands in his hair, guiding his lips and tongue
from one erogenous destination to the next, her body arching up to meet his as surges of intense
pleasure careened up her backbone. Lisa gasped for breath, trying desperately to reach his pulsing
cock with her hands.
Anthony was in a dominant mood, working himself into position on top of her, pushing
her legs back over her head as he slowly penetrated her love mound, working with long, slow
strokes, an evil smile on his face as he heard his lovers screams of ecstasy becoming louder. Lisa
pumped her hips frantically as she struggled to take all of him inside her. “Oh! Baby! Fuck me!
Fuck me harder!”
Anthony complied, his body slamming into hers with powerful lunges. His moans of
pleasure blended with hers and the lovers exploded in a glorious burst of finality that left them
panting for breath as they collapsed into each other’s loving embrace, their contented smiles
mirroring the depths of the love and desire they shared so intimately. They snuggled together,
gently kissing as they drifted off to sleep.
The sun was sinking low in the western sky when Anthony woke and saw his lover,
propped on her elbow watching him. “Hey, sexy lady. Been awake long?”
“A little while. I was watching you sleep. I love doing that.”
Anthony smiled. “I love waking up to you, my sweet, sexy lady. Hey. You getting
hungry?”
“I thought you’d never ask.”
“Let’s shower and go. I’m hungrier than a bitch wolf with a litter of pups.”
Lisa gave Anthony an inquisitive glance as they entered the Two Sisters Cafe. He led her
to a table by the window and sat down next to her. “We haven’t been here before. I like it.”
“I found the place by accident, but I like it here.”
A waitress approached, carrying menus and a pot of coffee. “Hi you two. Would you like
coffee and a menu?”
“Please. Coffee mostly, but something to eat would be good to.”
The waitress gave him a friendly smile. “You do look a little faint.”
“He is, but it’s not from lack of food.” Lisa and the waitress shared a knowing grin.
“I kind’ve thought so. I know true love when I see it and you two are definitely
soul mates.”
Anthony studied the menu, trying to decide between a chili burger and a hot beef
sandwich. He considered ordering one of each, but settled on the sandwich. Lisa moved closer to
Anthony and laid her head on his shoulder. “So did you connect with Fran and Tawny?”
“I did. I’m not exactly sure how, but soon their destinies will converge.”
“Is Tawny as sexy as Vincent says she is?”
“I didn’t really notice.”
Lisa rolled her eyes in disbelief. “Of course you didn’t.”
“She is sexy as hell, but not as sexy as you. How’s that?”
“I love to hear that. I don’t believe a word of it, but I do love hearing you tell me. So
when do I get to meet her?”
“I think she’s working later tonight. I figured we could stop by after we stop by Dom’s
gym.”
“That’s where Fran’s training?”
“Uh huh. I think you’ll like her and Dom. He’s really looking forward to meeting you.”
The scent of stale sweat, disinfectant and lineament hung heavy in the air as Lisa and
Anthony entered the dimly lit gym. Several women were seated on weight benches, their muscles
straining as they worked out with weights. A burly man dressed in a tee shirt and baggy trousers
stood near the ring watching the women in the ring. Loud gasps and shrieks echoed through the
room. Dominic turned and saw them. “Anthony! Good to see you and you must be Lisa. It’s
nice to finally meet you! I’m Dominic, but everyone calls me Dom.” He extended his massive
hand to her.
“It’s nice to meet you to, Dom. Anthony speaks fondly of you.”
Dominic grinned. “He’s probably one of the few that does, but I appreciate the kind words.
Come over here and have a seat. Fran and Betty’ll be finished with their workout soon.”
Lisa and Anthony settled into chairs near the ring. Lisa’s eyes followed every move the
women made. Fran’s opponent was a curvaceous brunette and experienced wrestler. The women
struggled, trading hold for hold as they thrashed from one side of the ring to the other. Nearly half
an hour elapsed before Betty was able to force Fran to submit. The women leaned against the
ropes panting for breath. Fran smiled as she glimpsed Anthony and Lisa. Dominic’s booming
voice reverberated through the gym. “Come over here. I’d like to introduce you to my friends.”
Fran smiled. “It’s nice to meet you, Lisa. Anthony told me about you, but he didn’t say
if you was a wrestler or not.”
“No, not professionally, at least.”
Betty grinned. “I like your style, girl! I’ve got a hunch you’re a lot tougher than you let
on.”
Lisa gave no hint of her experiences as an accomplished wrestler in her previous life.
Dominic was captivated by Lisa’s charm. The conversation continued for nearly an hour before
Anthony interrupted. “We’d like to stay and chat, but we’ve got to be on our way.”
“I’m glad you and Lisa stopped by. Will you be at the opening show Saturday night? Me
and Betty are working the main event.”
Before they could respond Dominic spoke. “You’ve gotta be here. I’ve got you seats at
ringside, my compliments.”
“What do you think, babe? Want to watch the show?”
“I’d like that. Thanks, Dom. We’ll be here. Oh! Good luck to both of you. We’ll be
cheering for you.”

Lisa snuggled close to Anthony as he piloted his battered Buick through early evening
traffic. The western sky was ablaze with an inspiring sunset. A wicked grin was on her face as
her hand reached between Anthony’s legs and teased his stiff cock. She was driving Anthony
crazy with desire and she knew it. “It’s going to be really embarrassing trying to explain on an
accident report what caused me to wreck.”
“Want me to stop?”
“Uh . . . . no! I’ll take my chances.”
They arrived at the Big Dawg Bar & Grill and as they approached the entrance Lisa
hesitated, studying the marquee next to the door. “So this is Tawny? She is sexy.”
“She is. So are you. The difference is it’s you that holds my heart and you I want. Just as
Vincent and Amos chose to love their soul mates, I choose to love you.”
“M’mmm . . . I know that sweet man, but I love to tease you. Let’s go in. My curiosity's
running wild.”
A smoky haze enveloped the room and music blared from the speakers on the wall.
Tawny was on stage, moving seductively to the music. Anthony and Lisa settled in at a table
near the stage. A familiar voice with a southern accent greeted them. “Hi Anthony. You’re not
alone tonight!”
“Hey, Spanky. Nice to see you again. I’d like you to meet my lady. This’s Lisa.”
Lisa smiled at Spanky. “It’s nice to meet you.”
“What’re you two having?”
“Coffee’d be good.”
Lisa watched Spanky as she walked back to the bar. “She seems familiar, like I know her
from somewhere.”
Anthony nodded. “I know. I got the same feeling when I first met her. I just can’t figure
out where we know her from.”

Chapter 31
Tawny stared intently at her glass, a perplexed expression on her face. “I feel like I’m in
some kind of Twilight Zone. I’m not sure who I am anymore.”
Anthony reached across the table and lit Tawny’s cigarette. “It is kind’ve a case of
information overload. If we could’ve discovered another way to share all we’ve told you in a
different way we would have, but it seemed best to just spill it all out and let you explore as you
wish.”
Tawny smiled. She felt a strong attraction to both Anthony and Lisa. Fragments of a past
life teased her memory. Passionate flames of arousal careened through her body unexpectedly.
Tawny struggled to maintain her self-control, bewildered by the effects of the mysterious couple
sitting across from her. “So you’re telling me I was once a woman named Mattie, but before that
I was a completely different woman named Terri?”
“Yes. All that’s true and before that you were Tawny as you are now, a dancer who
chose to become an accomplished lady wrestler.”
“When I had a life as Terri, my momma and I were in the wrestling business together.
Maybe that’s why I’ve always been such a tomboy type all my life.”
Lisa smiled. “Would you like to join us Saturday night?”
“Uh . . . . I like the sound of that! I mean . . . uh . . . yes! I would like to.”
“We’ll meet you here Saturday night around seven. I assume meeting you here is okay?”
“Sure, unless you want to stop by my place?”
“If that’s easier for you we can.”
“Hang on and I’ll give you my number. Just give me a call so I can be ready.” Tawny
hurried to the bar and scribbled her phone number on a napkin. “I don’t work Saturday, so I’ll be
home for sure. Stop by anytime.”
Anthony and Lisa watched as Tawny hurried to her dressing room and reappeared on
stage moments later. Lisa leaned close to Anthony. “I think she likes you, sweet man.”
“I’ve got a strong hunch she likes us both. There’s a lot of Mattie’s passion in her. I think
she has plans for us.”
“You do?”
“I do.”
Lisa gave Anthony a teasing smile. “I have plans for you. Shall we go?”
I love the way you think!”
The city was quiet as they drove through the night, Lisa snuggled close to Anthony, her
fingers gently teasing his stiffening cock. She could feel his body quivering with anticipation as he
drove. It was one of those special moments that gave the love they shared such amazing clarity
and depth. It was more than physical attraction, though the sensuality of their relationship was
strong. Anthony and Lisa shared a love with many dimensions, like a magical prism dispersing
cosmic colors into an infinite night sky.
Moonlight streamed through the window as Anthony and Lisa lay together wrapped in a
lover’s embrace. Their moans of pleasure blended in the still night air like a magnificent harmony.
Lisa rolled on top of Anthony, her wet pussy swallowing the entire length of his manhood as she
rode him with a rhythm wild and free, her screams of ecstasy echoing through the room. Together
they erupted in a blazing shower of sweat and warm love liquid as they floated gently on their
ocean of love, holding each other close, slowly drifting on a tide of sleepy bliss.
The steady drumbeat of rain falling on the roof roused Anthony awake. As his eyes
opened he saw his beloved Lisa, a loving smile on her face as she watched him. He pulled her
close to and their lips met in a passionate, yet tender kiss. “This is the way I love to wake up.”
“I love you, sweet man.”
“I love you to, beautiful lady.” He reached out and retrieved his crumpled cigarette pack
and lit his first cigarette of the day. Nearly an hour passed as they lay together, sharing the start
of another day.
Fran stared out the window, her hands wrapped tightly around her coffee cup. Her
stomach churned as nervous energy surged through her body. It had been what seemed like an
eternity since she’d felt this way. Dominic’s words reverberated through her consciousness. “If
you don’t believe in you no one’s gonna believe in you.”
Fran recalled the first time she met Dominic. He had an easy way about him and the
ability to see the woman hiding in the shadows behind eyes that were cold and unfeeling. He
reached out to her, took her hand and pulled her from the self-constructed cage she’d retreated
into. It was Dominic who had led her out of the dismal maze she’d struggled to escape from. It
was Dominic who chose to believe in her, who encouraged her to fly with eagles and to lose her
fear of falling from the sky in a failed attempt to touch the sun. It was Dominic who’d unleashed
her spirit and set her free.
What Fran didn’t realize was that Dominic had been guided along this cosmic path of
redemption by a tall, slender man with long, flowing gray hair and eyes that seemed to peer deep
into the past, the present and the future. That man was Andrew, Dominic’s spirit guide.
Tawny lay in her bed staring at the ceiling as details of what had been a vivid and
amazingly realistic dream filled her thoughts. Her tousled hair was damp with sweat and her
breathing came in ragged bursts. Aftershocks of intense arousal continued to pulsate throughout
her body. Bits and pieces of her dream gently coalesced in her mind. Who was Mattie? Who was
Terri and who were the women with her in her dream? It was a cosmic puzzle defying immediate
resolution.
Lisa and Anthony spent the entire afternoon together, enjoying the quiet solitude of their
special place near one of the rivers that flowed through the city. Anthony knelt down next to a
tree growing near the trail and carved a heart in the wood with his and Lisa’s initials inside it. As
afternoon slipped into early evening the lovers returned home and Anthony dialed Tawny’s
number. Tawny was pleased to hear his voice and waited excitedly for Anthony and Lisa’s
arrival. An hour later she heard a knock at her door.
Tawny’s modest apartment seemed to exude a pleasurable ambiance that embraced Lisa
and Anthony the moment they entered. Tawny invited them inside. “Hi you guys! Would you
like something to drink?”
Anthony glanced at his watch. “Thanks, but we probably should be on our way. We
don’t want to be late.”
Tawny gave him a curious smile. “You never said where we were going.”
“We’ve got tickets to a women’s wrestling show. We thought you’d like to go with us.”
“Uh . . . . wow! Okay, I suppose it’d be fun. Well, at least different.”
The choice of destinations was a complete surprise to Tawny and not necessarily a
pleasant surprise. She had secretly hoped for something considerably more intimate, perhaps an
opportunity to pursue the erotic fantasies that had teased her incessantly almost from the
moment she’d met Anthony and Lisa. Tawny was entirely comfortable with her bisexuality and
her insatiable appetite for sex. She was mildly intrigued though, sensing that there was likely a
reason behind the invitation.

Chapter 32
Tawny was quiet as she gazed out the window of Anthony’s battered Buick. They
parked near a decrepit building on the city’s north side and made their way through a crowd of
people standing in the rain waiting to enter. Anthony handed their tickets to the man standing
inside the doorway and went inside to find their seats.
Anthony hesitated for a moment as he absorbed the odd ambiance the arena provided.
Lisa took his hand and led him to the concession stand for sodas. A booming voice caught their
attention. “Hey! Good to see you made it to the show!”
“You’ve got quite a crowd here tonight! I didn’t expect such a large turnout.”
Dominic grinned proudly. “Once word of the show got out everyone wanted a ticket. I
think we’ll have a sellout. Not bad for our first night.”
“Not bad at all!”
“Better get to your seats. The show starts in a few minutes.” Dominic turned and
disappeared into the crowd. Tawny accompanied Anthony and Lisa to their seats near ringside
and they settled in, waiting for the show to begin.
A few minutes later the house lights dimmed and a tall, stately appearing gentleman
entered the ring. He was immaculately dressed in a dark suit which contrasted nicely with his
shock of silver hair. His deep voice echoed through the arena. “Welcome, ladies and gentleman, to
the women’s wrestling capitol of the world. The first bout of the evening features, in the far
corner, weighing in at one hundred and forty-two pounds, Darlin’ Darla DeFord.”
The sounds of high-energy music blended with the shouts and cheers from the audience as
an attractive blond woman bounded down the aisle and leaped gracefully into the ring. She
stripped off her embroidered jacket and threw it to a man standing near the ring.
The announcer continued with the introductions. “In the opposing corner, weighing in at
one hundred and fifty-five pounds, her challenger, Sheila “She Cat” Williams.”
A burst of applause erupted from the audience as Darlene’s formidable opponent climbed
the stairs and ducked through the ropes into the ring, followed closely by another woman wearing
a referee’s uniform. The sights and sounds of the arena permeated Lisa’s memory and a
bittersweet smile accompanied recollections of a past life playing out behind her eyes like a
compilation of movie trailers. That same sense of deja vu was consuming Tawny, yet it was a
view shrouded in opaque clouds of time and space.
The crowd waited impatiently as the referee called the women to the center of the ring for
a brief review of the rules. It was a long-standing ritual in the wrestling business and one used
primarily to ratchet up the level of excitement the show intended to provide. The women
returned to their corners and waited impatiently for the bout to begin.
The bell sounded and the combatants circled each other warily. Sheila was clearly the
crowd favorite and they cheered loudly as she seized an early advantage, forcing Darlene to her
knees as she bent her arm into a painful hold. Gasps of pain punctuated her efforts to escape.
Sheila’s advantage quickly evaporated as Darlene muscled her way free and sent Sheila crashing
to the mat. The women struggled fiercely, trading holds as they fought for control over the other.
Tawny watched with fascination, vague memories coalescing in her mind. It was as if a
door had opened, allowing her a panoramic view of her distant past.
Sheila and Darlene continued to pursue and punish each other, intent on forcing a
submission that would bring one victory over the other. After nearly thirty minutes of intense
activity it appeared Darlene would prevail. Sheila was trapped in Darlene’s grasp and despite her
heroic efforts she had no choice but to concede the match. The referee called for a break and
Darlene leaped to her feet, thrusting her hands in the air, a victorious smile on her sweat-streaked
face. Sheila stood up and the women exchanged congratulatory hugs as they exited the ring.
After a brief interval the announcer returned to the ring and introduced the contestants, an
attractive black woman named Velvet versus Brittany, a tall blond with long, shapely legs and an
athletic build.
As Tawny watched Velvet dominate her challenger almost from the beginning of the bout
she felt an odd sense of familiarity with Velvet. It was almost as if she instinctively knew what
move Velvet was going to make before it happened. Tawny was certain Velvet would prevail
over Brittany and just as she presumed, Brittany soon waved her arms in submission.
Tawny felt her body beginning to quiver uncontrollably. It was a strange, yet pleasant
sensation. She glanced at Anthony and realized he was watching her. There was a knowing smile
on his face, but he said nothing. Tawny returned his smile and turned her attention back to the
ring. Two more matches took place in rapid succession and then the lights brightened, indicating a
brief intermission.
Lisa stood up and turned to Tawny. “I’m gonna get a Pepsi. Want me to get you one?”
“That sounds good. Thanks.”
Lisa eased her way through the crowd congregated around the concession stand. There
was an expression of slight discomfort in her eyes. Lisa had never been comfortable around large
groups of people and this was no exception. As she stood waiting to place her order she felt the
weight of someone’s intense gaze on her. She turned and surveyed the crowd, a shiver running
down her spine. There was a man standing in the shadows, staring at her. She struggled to focus
on his face, but before she could he disappeared from view.
“Whatcha gonna have?” The grating female voice shattered her thoughts like glass
breaking. Lisa paid for the drinks and returned to her seat, a troubled expression on her face.
Anthony glanced at her with a quizzical expression. “Everything okay?”
Lisa responded with a nod and a smile as she leaned close to him, feeling his arm around
her, holding her close. She took a sip of her drink and snuggled closer to Anthony. His touch was
like a special magic that never failed to reassure her all was well.
The lights dimmed and the show resumed. Two more preliminary bouts were followed by
the evening’s semi-main event, a match between two Latino women. The roar of the audience was
deafening as the match progressed. It was nearly impossible to determine who would prevail as
the women sweated and struggled, each intent on punishing the other into submission. It was
nearly impossible for the referee to maintain order as the combatants flagrantly disobeyed the
rules. After nearly an hour one of the women trapped the other in a crushing head scissors that
left her exhausted and defeated.
Lisa felt a surge of energy course through her body. She glanced at Tawny, certain she felt
the same. Anthony leaned close to his soul mate. “I think your past is calling, my sweet.
Embrace the moment and know I am with you, sharing it all now just as I was before.”
Lisa smiled and kissed Anthony, feeling the warmth of the love they shared wrapped all
around her. The sounds of the raucous crowd obliterated her response and she turned her
attention to the ring. Fran and Betty stood in their respective corners, each eyeing the other
intently as they awaited the signal to begin. Anthony was pleasantly surprised. Fran looked
radiant and more alive than he remembered ever seeing her. Her make-up was tastefully applied
and she wore her hair in a seductive style that added a distinctive flair to her appearance.
The bell sounded and the bout began with a flurry of action as Betty and Fran lunged at
each other. Grunts, growls and gasps of exertion punctuated the intense activity as they struggled
to gain an advantage. Fran trapped Betty in a hammer lock, but Betty spun free and clamped
Fran in a headlock, grinding on her hold as she flashed the crowd a sadistic grin. Fran grabbed
Betty’s hair and tugged with all her strength, nearly pulling Betty off her feet. She drew a terse
warning from the referee. “No hair pulling! You know the rules!”
As if to underscore the admonishment, Betty increased the pressure on her hold, dragging
Fran across the ring as she continued the punishment. Fran struggled to free herself and Betty
responded with a hip toss, slamming Fran on the mat. Betty continued to pour on the pressure,
but Fran was far from finished. She pushed Betty’s head back and lashed out with her legs,
clamping Betty in a brutal head scissors. Fran grinned as she watched Betty’s contorted face
trapped tightly between her thighs. Betty bucked and bridged, looking for an escape. Unable to
restrain her excitement, Tawny leaped to her feet. “Finish her, mom! That’s it! You can do it!”
Chapter 33
Tawny stared out the window of the diner, her coffee cup untouched. She was sure Lisa
and Anthony felt she was demented and she was unsure of what Fran thought of her. Tawny was
thoroughly embarrassed. It was the reason she’d chosen to leave the arena on a dead run and
didn’t stop until she saw an all-night diner a few blocks away.
A familiar voice startled her and she turned to see Lisa and Anthony standing next to her
table. “You okay?”
Tawny looked away, unsure of what to say or do. “Mind if we join you?”
“If you want to.”
Anthony and Lisa slid into the booth across from Tawny. A waitress approached
carrying a pot of coffee. “You want coffee?”
“Please.” Anthony lit a cigarette, inhaled deeply and exhaled a plume of smoke. “You
didn’t say good-by before you left.”
Tawny shrugged her shoulders. Lisa rested her chin in her hand. “I know it’s hard to
believe, but we do understand more than you give us credit for. The rush of memories can be hard
to handle at first.”
“Is . . . . uh . . . is Fran experiencing any of what I am?”
Anthony smiled. “Why don’t you ask her?”
Tawny glanced up and saw Fran standing next to her. “Oh! Uh . . . would you . . . like to
join us?”
“I would. It’s why I’m here.” Fran sat down next to Tawny.
Lisa took a sip of her coffee and looked at Fran. “Congratulations on your win tonight.
You had the entire arena on their feet. Betty’s okay?”

“She’s fine. She’s a tough lady. I thought she was gonna go over on me a couple’ve times,
but I caught a break and I knew I had her where I wanted her.” Fran turned to Tawny and smiled.
“I heard you cheering. It meant a lot.”
Before Tawny could respond a familiar voice spoke. “May I join you?”
“Andrew! What a wonderful surprise! Yes! Come sit with us. Would you like some
coffee?”
“I would. I apologize for missing your match tonight, Fran. I was detained, but I assure
you I will be at the next show. I assume all went well?” Andrew’s gaze turned to Tawny. “It is
especially wonderful to be in your presence once again.”
Anthony gave his friend a grin. “Hormones running rampant tonight?”
“Not at all. I was simply remarking on Tawny’s radiant aura.”
“If bullshit was music, you’d sure as hell be in Carnegie Hall!”
Anthony was intrigued by the effects of Andrew’s charm on Fran. She seemed genuinely
happy for the first time in a very long time. What Anthony failed to recognize was the hungry
expression of desire in Tawny’s eyes when she looked his way. Lisa did notice. A mix of
emotions wafted through her mind. She was pleased and flattered that another woman would be
so obviously attracted to the man she loved, yet she was uncomfortable sharing him with
another, even in a purely physical sense.
As the evening passed, fatigue showed in Fran’s face. She gulped down the last of
her coffee and flashed a tired smile. “I hate to crap out on you all, but I really need to get some
sleep. I’m used up.”
As she was leaving, Fran turned to Tawny. “Maybe you can stop by the gym one night?”
“I’ll do that! Mind if I invite Lisa and Anthony?”

“Of course not. I’ll see you later on.”
Tawny glanced at Lisa and Anthony. “I hope you didn’t mind me inviting you both along
with me?”
Lisa smiled. “Not at all. It might be fun. Give us a call and we’ll get together.”
Tawny struggled to maintain her excitement as erotic thoughts flashed through her mind.
Getting together with Anthony and Lisa was exactly what she hoped for, but she couldn’t seem
to find the courage to approach them directly. Andrew watched her walk away, a mischievous
smile on his face. “Anthony my friend, sometimes I am astounded by your ability to appear
oblivious.”
“Oblivious? Now I’m confused. Oblivious to what?”
Lisa put her arm around Anthony. “I think Andrew’s referring to Tawny’s case of the
hots for you.”
“I think she has a case of the hots for both of us.”
Andrew nodded. “Mattie’s soul is alive and well in Tawny.”
“That’s a subject to explore another time. Right now I’m in the mood to explore other
things with the woman I love.”
“An excellent suggestion, my friend. May you two have a delightful evening and might I
say you both have my deepest admiration. Your ability to bring Fran and Tawny together was
absolutely magical.”
Lisa was quiet as Anthony drove through the night. The events of the evening stirred
emotions and desires in her she hadn’t felt in a long time. Anthony sensed her desire and couldn’t
resist teasing her. He undressed slowly as Lisa lay on the bed, the wanting in her eyes warming
him to his core. Unable to restrain herself any longer, Lisa pulled Anthony onto the bed next to
her. Anthony could feel the heat of her passion as she slid on top of him, her lips showering him
with kisses as she nibbled his skin. He buried his hands in her hair and guided her from one
erogenous destination to the next. She moved higher on his body, her gorgeous tits dangling in his
face. His mouth captured her nipples, one at a time. Surges of passion jolted Lisa’s body and her
moans of pleasure grew louder as she felt flames of pleasure consuming her.
Anthony rolled her over, his hips meshing with hers as his pulsing cock penetrated her
ravenous pussy. He could feel the muscles in her love canal squeeze him tighter, urging him closer
and closer to release. Their bodies collided again and again, moving with a frenzied rhythm as the
sounds of their lovemaking filled the air. Lisa’s legs wrapped around his waist and she pulled him
deeper into her. They erupted in a glorious burst of sweat and furious passion, their bodies
shuddering uncontrollably as sensations of intense finality swept them to a pinnacle of mutual
completion. Anthony’s body collapsed on Lisa’s, aftershocks of pleasure rippling through his
body. They kissed and fondled each other tenderly as hues of afterglow enveloped them.
Lisa rested her head on Anthony’s chest and gazed at him. He could feel her thoughts
touching him and knew when she was ready she would share them. Anthony recalled the early
days of their relationship and the difficulty he had learning to understand and appreciate Lisa’s
quiet moments. As the love they shared guided him to a deeper understanding of his beloved soul
mate, Anthony learned the magic of her silence. When the time was right her thoughts would flow
like spring water bubbling up from deep inside. Anthony pulled Lisa close and wrapped his arms
around her as he gently kissed her lips and watched her drift off to sleep.
A persistent knock at the door roused Anthony from a deep sleep. He rolled over, rubbed
his eyes and growled. “Hang on a minute! Damn!”
He pulled on his trousers and stumbled to the door. Tawny greeted him with an impish
smile. “I wasn’t sure if you two were home. Want to have lunch with me?”
“Lunch? What the hell happened to breakfast?” Anthony glanced at the clock on the wall.
It was nearly mid-afternoon. “Aw jeez! Is it really that late?”
“It is. Is Lisa still sleeping?”
“Not now. Come in. I’ll make some coffee.” Anthony gestured toward the couch. “Get
comfortable. I’ll be right back.”
Tawny settled onto the couch and lit a cigarette. She smiled nervously as she saw Lisa
enter the room. “I’m sorry about waking you. I just thought you and Anthony might like to have
lunch with me.”
Lisa gave her a sleepy smile. “Yea. That’d be nice. Just as soon as we get more awake and
shower. How’d you find us?”
“I . . . uh . . . I followed you home last night.”
“Really!”
“I know it seems weird. I was gonna knock on your door, but I didn’t think you wanted
company so I decided to come back later and here I am.”
Their conversation was interrupted as Anthony appeared carrying coffee. He handed
Tawny one of the cups. “I didn’t know what you want in it so I left it plain.”
“Got any cream and sugar?”
“In the kitchen. Help yourself.”
Lisa glanced at Anthony as Tawny walked to the kitchen. “Tawny followed us home last
night. That’s how she found us.”
“She what?”
“She followed us home.”

“She is damn resourceful.”
Tawny returned to the couch and the conversation turned to the previous evening’s
wrestling show. Tawny was still trying to reconcile in her mind the mystical events that led to
the reunion of her and her mother. “I’m sorry I bothered you both today. It’s just that there’s so
many memories and emotions in my head. I feel like my world has exploded.”
Anthony smiled. “It’ll take awhile to put it all together, but you will. Just be patient.”
Lisa interrupted. “I think Tawny’s like me. Patience isn’t easy to do.”
“Exactly! Just when I realize I was Tawny before, I find out I was also Mattie and it’s all
confusing and I get urges I can’t understand, but it feels good. Am I crazy, or what?”
“Not crazy, just overwhelmed. What you’re experiencing is unique and doesn’t often
happen this way. Trust your instincts and go with what happens. You’ll be fine.”
“I hope so.” Tawny swallowed the last of her coffee and stood up. “I should go and let
you finish waking up. You will meet me for lunch later?”
“We will. Where would you like to meet?”
“The Overlook Cafe? It’s close by and I like it there.”
“We’ll be there in an hour or so.”

Chapter 34
Tawny was waiting as Lisa and Anthony entered the diner. “I thought maybe you guys
changed your mind.”
Anthony rolled his eyes. “It’s more like my sweetie takes forever. I swear, I could
shower three times and eat lunch and she’d still be getting ready to go.”
“That is so not true!”
The conversation continued as they ate. Tawny felt as though she’d known Lisa and
Anthony for a very long time. They didn’t seem like relative strangers, yet she realized she’d
only met them a few days before. It was a strange, but pleasant sensation and she felt her
attraction to them overpowering her senses again. She considered inviting them to have a
threesome with her, but thought better of it. She didn’t want them to think of her as a
nymphomaniac, though she wondered if maybe she was. The seduction of Lisa and Anthony
would have to wait for a more opportune moment.
“Damn! It’s getting late. If we’re gonna meet up with Fran and Betty we better be on our
way.” Anthony’s voice jarred Tawny’s erotic thoughts.
A half hour later they arrived at their destination, a decrepit building next to a used
furniture store. Tawny hesitated and smiled as they approached the gym. A sense of familiarity
swept over her. “This reminds me of the gym I went to when I was Tawny in a past life. I feel
like I fell into a time machine.”
“Welcome to my world.” There was a faraway look in Lisa’s eyes as she recalled
memories of her past life.
The sounds of bodies landing hard on the mat, grunts and gasps filled the air as they
entered the gym. Fran was trapped in a painful hold, struggling to extricate herself. Betty’s voice
echoed through the gym. “Give it! Give it up!”
“No! No way!” Fran pushed up with her arms and straightened her legs as she threw
Betty off the hold. Betty recovered quickly and slammed Fran to the mat, trapped in a crushing
headlock.
Anthony, Lisa and Tawny sat down in the rickety folding chairs haphazardly placed
around the ring. Fran grabbed Betty’s hair and pulled as hard as she could, but Betty responded
with more pressure on her hold and Fran pounded the mat in frustration, thrashing frantically as
she tried to work her way free. She rolled onto her side, but Betty worked her way into position
and Fran felt Betty’s powerful legs encircle her waist. The combination of body scissors and
headlock were more than Fran could withstand. “Okay! Okay! I give!”
Betty released Fran and grinned as she gave Fran a hand up. “Good match, girl. I swear
you keep getting tougher.”
“I’m not sure about that. You’ve kicked my ass so many times I’ve lost count.”
“Are you kidding? Who went over on who last night? Seems I remember you with your
hand in the air.”
“That was a hell of a match.”
Tawny interrupted. “It was! You were both amazing.”
Fran smiled as she ran a towel over her face. “Thanks. I’m glad you came down. It meant
a lot seeing you there.”
Betty playfully punched Fran. “I’ve got to shower and be on my way. Benny’s waiting
for me at the diner.”
“No shit? He called?”
“He did! He’s such a sweetie. He even brought me flowers last night.”
“I saw them in the dressing room. Damn! I didn’t realize they were from Benny. I
should’ve read the card.” There was a mischievous grin on Fran’s face.
“Fuck around with my flowers and I’ll spank your monkey!” Betty laughed as she left
the ring. “Hey! It was seeing you guys again! Fran, I’ll catch up with you sometime tomorrow.”
“Give me a call.” Fran leaned across the ropes. “Hey, Tawny. Wanna come on up and go
around a little?”
Tawny fidgeted nervously. “Uh . . . . I . . . u’mmmm . . . yes! Why not?” She stood up,
unzipped her Levi's and stepped out of them, pulling her shirt over her head as she walked
toward the ring. She reached behind her back and unsnapped her bra, freeing her breasts. Lisa
glanced at Anthony and smiled. “Well! It seems bashful doesn’t run in her family.” She slowly
ran her hand up Anthony’s leg and squeezed his stiffening cock playfully. “Now I see why you
were so agreeable when Tawny invited us to go with her.”
“Hey! I’ve got nothing to do with any of this.”
“I know, silly man, but I think you’d like to.”
Fran smiled at her daughter. “You are full of surprises. Go get in your corner.”
Tawny hurried across the ring and turned to face her mother, a nervous smile on her face.
Fran grinned. “Okay, let’s see what you’ve got.”
Tawny warily approached, unsure of what to do. Fran leaned forward, allowing Tawny
the opportunity to attack. Tawny responded just as Fran thought she would, wrapping her arms
around Fran’s head, squeezing with all her strength. Her muscles quivered with exertion and there
was a look of determination in her eyes. Fran gripped Tawny’s waist with both hands,
attempting to push her off, but Tawny responded with more pressure on her hold. Fran grabbed
Tawny’s arm with both hands, struggling to reposition herself. She broke free of Tawny’s grasp
and bent her arm back in a wrist lock. Tawny blocked the hold and the women stood in the center
of the ring locked together in a test of strength. It was clear Fran had underestimated Tawny’s
strength. Fran shifted her position and came up with a hammer lock on Tawny, bending her arm
behind her back. Tawny squealed loudly, rising on her toes as the effects of Fran’s hold jolted her
body. Fran shifted her position again and slammed Tawny face down on the mat, moving on top
of her. Much to Fran’s surprise, Tawny rolled out from under her and escaped. Fran jumped to
her feet, an approving smile on her face. “Not bad. That was a nice move.”
Tawny grinned and said nothing as she lunged at Fran. The move caught Fran by surprise
and the women crashed to the mat. Tawny struggled to gain an advantage, but Fran countered her
attempts to secure a hold. The women thrashed and struggled for several minutes, exchanging
hold for hold. Tawny fought valiantly, but Fran managed to subdue Tawny, trapping her in a
body scissors. She leaned back on her hands, squeezing Tawny’s torso tighter. Tawny gasped for
air, but repeatedly refused to give in. Fran leaned forward and caught Tawny in a chin lock,
combining the hold with her crushing body scissors. Tawny gasped and thrashed frantically. Fran
clearly controlled the action and Tawny was hopelessly trapped in her grasp. Fran grinned as she
grabbed Tawny’s firm tit and twisted it. Tawny squealed loudly. “Oh! Ow! Damn! I didn’t
know that was allowed.”
“Now you know. Want to give up?”
“Okay! Okay!”
Fran released her grasp on Tawny and helped her to her feet. “You’re not bad, kid! I think
you’d be good with some workouts under your belt.”
“You really think so?”
“Damn right I think so. You’re more than welcome to come work out with me and Betty
any time.”
Lisa smiled at Anthony. “Maybe we should go and let mother and daughter get to know
each other again.”
“We should. Besides, I’ve got plans for you tonight.”
Lisa gave him an evil grin. “I’ve got a few plans of my own!”
“I do love the way you think.”
Anthony and Lisa leaned against the ring. “We’re out of here, you two. We’ll see you
again I’m sure.”
Tawny smiled. “Thank you for everything. You two are really special to me.”
Fran nodded. “You’re both real special to me to. Maybe more than you realize.”
Lisa blushed. “Oh, stop! What are friends for? We will see you both soon. Be good to
each other.”
Anthony and Lisa walked out into the night, hesitating outside the doorway as they
shared a kiss in the moonlight. Lisa whispered in Anthony’s ear. “We did good tonight, don’t
you think?”
Anthony responded with another passionate kiss. His attention was focused entirely on
Lisa. He didn’t notice the man lurking in the shadows of the building. An ominous individual
from the past.

Chapter 35
Lisa teased and tortured Anthony relentlessly as he drove through the night. Her lips lit
pools of passion on his skin and her hands urged his cock stiffer and stiffer, bringing him to the
edge of orgasm and then choking his impending rush of completion. By the time they arrived
home Anthony was quivering with arousal and anticipation. He and Lisa hurried inside and stood
in the bedroom door, feverishly undressing each other, their lips pressed together in a fiery blaze
as their hands caressed each other.
The lovers fell onto the bed, an erotic tangle of arms and legs. Lisa wriggled on top of
Anthony, her mouth devouring his manhood, licking and sucking as she continued to bring him
exquisite pleasure. She loved to make her lover hot and loved the rush of excitement she felt when
she heard him begging her to finish him off. She raised her head and smiled. “You want more?”
“Yes! Oh, yes!” Anthony struggled to pull her body closer eagerly trying to bring her
steamy pussy within range of his tongue and lips, but Lisa resisted. She was in control and
wanted to remain so. Anthony had freed her spirit and gave her the confidence to unleash the
animal inside her. The more she experienced that freedom the more alive she felt. Her beloved
Anthony, with the assistance of Vincent and Amos, had brought her freedom in ways she never
knew existed. What was at first strange and almost foreign had become the doorways through
which she was able to discover pleasures, emotions and experiences she never realized existed.
Lisa continued, remaining firmly in control as she slowly brought her beloved Anthony to
completion, tasting his hot cum as he unleashed a furious burst of love liquid. Lisa smiled, a surge
of pleasure jolting her body as she watched her lover. Anthony pulled her closer, wrapping his
arms around her warm body, his body quivering with aftershocks of intense arousal.
North of the city a battered Chevrolet sputtered to a stop along the roadway. Darla swore
loudly and climbed out of the vehicle, lifting the hood and peering intently inside. She poked and
prodded, not sure what to make of the dilemma. She did know she wasn’t going to go anywhere
until she could get her vehicle repaired. She rummaged through her purse and retrieved her cell
phone. She dialed information and was connected with a local repair shop.
A half hour later a tow truck pulled up behind her and a slender young man wearing a
grease stained shirt approached. “Hi. You must be the lady that called. Having car trouble?”
Darla choked back a sarcastic comment and forced a smile. Why the fuck else would I be
calling a repair shop? What a dumb ass! She was careful to keep her thoughts silent. She was a
long way from anywhere and definitely needed assistance.
The young man rummaged through the clutter in the rear of the tow truck and dragged out
a battered tool box. He leaned under the hood of Darla’s car, poking and prodding as he muttered
unintelligibly. Darla began to wonder if he had any idea what he was trying to accomplish. A few
more minutes passed and he turned to her. “Try turning the engine over.”
Darla slipped behind the wheel and turned the key. The engine cranked and showed no
hint of starting. She was convinced she was doomed. The young man’s voice interrupted her
impending panic. “Okay, that’s good. I see the problem. Give me a minute and I’ll have you
running again.”
Darla stared into the darkness, a dubious expression on her face. The young man
approached and smiled. “Okay, give it a try now.”
Mattie turned the key and the engine roared to life. There was an ecstatic smile on her
face as she heard the engine running. “Wow! You are amazing! Thank you.”
The young man smiled shyly. “It was nothing much. Just a busted wire on the coil. It was
an easy fix.”
“How much do I owe you?”
“I usually charge fifty bucks for a service call, but . . . . uh . . . hell. Twenty bucks’ll cover
it.”
Darla opened her wallet and extracted a one hundred dollar bill. “Here. You deserve a lot
more than fifty dollars. I really appreciate what you did for me.”
“Whoa! Damn! That’s way too much. I didn’t do that much work.”
“It’s worth it to me. If you can suggest someplace not too expensive to get a room and
maybe someplace to eat we can say you got paid fifty dollars for fixing my car and fifty bucks
for some good advice.”
“Huh. Well . . . . . . the Granada Inn’s a good place to stay, not too expensive and it’s a
nice place. There’s a diner just down the road from it that’s open all night. If you want to follow
me I’ll show you where it is. That’s the least I can do for an extra fifty.”
“You’ve got a deal. Thanks.”
Darla followed the truck into the city and parked in front of the Granada Inn. It was a
rambling adobe structure with an enticing ambiance. She felt instantly at home there as she got
out and surveyed her surroundings. “This’s nice. I like it here. Thanks for recommending it.”
“Glad you like it. The Red Rose Diner is three blocks over that way if you want
something to eat.” The young man gestured in the direction of the diner.
“Thanks. Hey! Give me a minute to get a room and I’ll buy you some dinner.”
“Uh . . . well . . . I should stop by the shop and change. I’m not sure you’ll want to have
dinner with me looking like this.”
“You look fine, but if you want to change first I’ll meet you there.”
“Cool. That works for me. I’ll meet you at the diner.” The young man smiled as he
rocketed out of the parking lot.
Darla entered the motel office, rang the night bell and was greeted by a rumpled and
clearly sleepy desk clerk. “Can I help you?”
“I need a room.”
“Just stayin’ tonight?”
“I . . . uh . . . well . . . can I pay for a week?”
“You can if you want. The room rate’s a little cheaper that way, but it’s not refundable.”
“That’s fine. I plan on staying here in the city, but I need a job first thing. Anyplace
around her hiring waitresses that you know of?”
“You might ask over at the Red Rose. The place is always busy and it seems like I see a
new waitress in there every now and then.”
“Thanks. I’ll check on it.”
The clerk handed her the room key. “You’re in room twelve. It’s down at the end of the
drive. It’s quieter down there. Good luck with your job hunt.”
“Thanks. G’nite.” Darla drove to the end of the drive, parked and went inside. She
hurriedly unpacked her suitcase and considered taking a shower, but decided food should come
first.
It was a warm, moonlit night and she decided to walk to the diner rather than drive. Her
mind drifted back to Galveston as she made her way along the sidewalk. She smiled slightly as
she recalled the wild and crazy life she’d had there. She wondered where Sheila had gone and
wondered if Alex had gone with her. She was reasonably sure they’d left town together, though
Sally had insisted that was unlikely. Darla missed Alex and missed the erotic pleasures she’d
discovered playing with Sally, Gina and Sheila. It had all come to an unfortunate end. It was at
that moment that Darla stopped short, staring up at the night sky. A voice from behind her
startled her and she nearly lost her balance. “Nice night for a walk.”
She spun around and saw a man standing behind her with long hair and a beard. Her eyes
melted into a smile and she threw her arms around him. “Amos! Oh, God! I can’t believe this.”
“Believe what? That I’m here, or that you’re here.”
“Both, I think. I am here aren’t I?”
“You are. This is the beginning of the journey that Andrew, Anthony and I told you
about.”
“So . . . . my name really is Darla and I really am alive.”
“Yes and very much so. The Mattie that was, now shares her spirit with you. It takes
some getting used to, but you’re doing fine.”
“I am? I’m not sure. Are Mattie’s memories real? I mean . . . . uh . . . damn! She was
kinky as hell.”
“And that bothers you?”
“Not at all. It might sound crazy, but I think I’d like to experience some of what she did.
Maybe. I’m not sure. Hell. I’m not sure of anything. My head’s all fucked up.”
“I know. It’s not unusual. It’ll take some getting used to, but you’ll do fine. There’s a lot
of magic around you and it’ll take you some time to discover all of it.”
“But I will . . . . eventually, I mean.”
“You already are. Now go on over to the Red Rose and meet the young man who helped
you out of a jam. I think you might find him someone you like.”
Darla smiled. “He is kind’ve cute.”
“Well, there you go.” Amos put his arms around Darla and pulled her close. “You’ll do
just fine. Just keep believing in yourself, believe in the magic and don’t be afraid.”
“Will I see you again?”
“I’m pretty damn sure of it. You’ll see me and maybe a few others who care about your
destiny.”
Darla watched Amos disappear into the darkness and went on to the diner. The young
man she planned to meet was nowhere to be seen. Darla was sure he’d changed his mind and felt
a hint of sadness as she stared at the menu.
“Would ya like some coffee?”
Darla glanced up to see an attractive waitress smiling at her. “Coffee’d be good and maybe
a chili burger with lots of onions.”
“You got it. I’ll bring ya some coffee and your chili burger’ll be up in a few minutes.”
Darla stared out the window, memories of Mattie’s experiences spilling out in a steady
stream. It was difficult to reconcile. Darla had always been uncomfortable with her sexuality.
Mattie was entirely different. The only discernible similarity they shared was that they both
enjoyed being physical.
Darla grew up on a farm with two brothers and from an early age had been more like a
boy than a girl. She and her brothers played together, roughhousing in the barn. It was something
she enjoyed, but when her brothers friends came to visit and became involved they reacted
differently. It made Darla uncomfortable. She saw no connection between harmless play and
anything sexually arousing. It was a year after her high school graduation before she became
intimate with anyone.
Darla met a man several years older than her and was instantly attracted to him. The
intense emotions she felt were frightening, but over time she discovered an entirely new world of
pleasure. He introduced her to sex in ways she’d never considered and she found herself addicted.
When he wasn’t with her she dealt with her passions by pleasuring herself. At first she felt she
was doing something terribly wrong, but over time she learned to accept her voracious appetite
for sex.
One day the man she was so deeply fond of went away without so much as a good-by.
He just left. Darla was devastated. She occasionally had casual relationships with men she met,
but was careful to restrain her emotions. Eventually she met a man at a local bar and they were
instantly attracted to each other. Two days later, after a late night spent together she went home
with him. They fell into bed and she unleashed her inner animal. She was aggressive and
uninhibited. The man was intimidated by her strength and her passion. He pushed her away and
said some incredibly unkind things to her. She bolted from the bed, gathered her clothes and ran.
Tears streamed down her face as she drove into the night. It was then her life came to an end in a
fiery crash on the outskirts of town.
It was in that moment she discovered the mystical powers of a magical conveyance deep
in the desert. She could recall the incredible fear that consumed her as she stood frozen on that
worn boarding platform next to a deserted railway station. She remembered the ornate dining car,
the stately conductor and the amazing man with long, flowing gray hair and eyes that could see
into her very soul. She remembered being transported to a place near the ocean, a rustic cabin on
the shoreline. It was there she met what she was sure were twin brothers, Amos and Vincent.
Amos and Vincent introduced Darla to her cosmic counterpart, Mattie. It was unnerving
yet intriguing. She was physically similar to Mattie except her hair was brunette instead of blond
and Darla’s complexion was a beautiful shade of cinnamon, a common genetic trait for someone
of Armenian descent.
“I’m sorry I’m late. I figured I better get a shower before I joined you. Hope you don’t
mind.” It was the young man who’d repaired her broken automobile.
“I didn’t think you were coming.”
“I am sorry. I should introduce myself. I’m Jeff”
“I’m Darla. It’s nice to meet you Jeff and thanks again for helping me.”
“I was glad to help. I can be good help, at least some’ve the time.” He smiled shyly at
Darla.
Their conversation was interrupted as the waitress approached. She took Jeff’s order and
returned a few moments later with Darla’s meal and coffee. They continued to talk for nearly an
hour. It was easy talking to Jeff. She felt a strange sensation as the conversation continued. It was
as if she knew him from sometime before and she found herself wanting to call him Jerry.
Chapter 36
Fatigue showed in Darla’s eyes. Jeff smiled. “I should be on my way. I enjoyed getting to
know you. Thanks for the meal. Maybe I can see you again?”
“I’d like that. I’m in room twelve.”
“I’ve do long shifts tomorrow and the next day, but I’ve got the weekend off. Would you
like to do something with me then?”
“I suppose it’d depend on what ‘something’ you had in mind.” There was a teasing smile
on Darla’s face.
“I . . . uh . . . I just meant maybe we could hang out together, maybe get a drink and dance
a little?”
“I’d like that. Call me?”
“I will! I sure will!”
Darla walked with him to his truck and watched as his tail lights disappeared into the
darkness. She walked back to the motel, her mind a cauldron of intense thought. She slowly
undressed, wondering if she should have invited Jeff to accompany her. Part of her craved the
heat of a passionate love session and part of her simply wanted to sleep uninterrupted. Sleep
won out. Darla showered and slipped into bed.
The sound of a long, lonesome train whistle echoed in the distance and Darla felt herself
drifting through time and space as if she were being transported by some unseen force beyond her
control. Shards of fright penetrated her consciousness as she realized she was standing on a
weathered, wood boarding platform next to a dilapidated railway station deep in the desert. Darla
stared into the darkness feeling a sense of panic settle over her like a cold and damp blanket. A
deep voice from behind her added to her consternation. “There is nothing to fear.”
Darla spun on her heel and nearly fell into the arms of the man standing behind her. She
recognized him instantly. It was Amos, the mystical man she’d encountered earlier in the evening.
He took her hand in his and she felt her fear melting away. It was if he had magically taken away
her apprehension with a simple touch. Just as she was about to speak a wall of sound enveloped
her and she turned to see a sleek, black locomotive come into view pulling seven rail cars behind.
A tall, stately appearing conductor stepped down from the train. “Amos! I see you are
accompanying our guest. Come aboard and we’ll be on our way.”
Amos helped Darla up the steps into the rail car and led her to an ornate dining car at the
rear of the train. Seated at a table next to a window was another man with long, flowing gray hair
and eyes that seemed to see what no others could. They sat down across from the man with gray
hair and he smiled. “Welcome, Darla. My name is Andrew. I assume you’re already acquainted
with Amos?”
Darla stared at him and then turned to Amos, a puzzled expression in her eyes. “Where
am I and why am I here?”
Andrew poured Darla a cup of tea and pushed it closer to her. “Have some tea m’lady
and I will explain. You are in a state of transition and we, Amos and I are simply guiding you on
your way. Consider us your spirit guides. There are others as well, but for now it is Amos and
I.”
Amos interrupted. “You already know you share a time line with the one known as
Mattie. I’m sure there are many conflicting emotions and memories filling your mind and we
simply wish to provide you with the insight you’re searching for.”
“I feel like there’s someone else I should recall. It’s a strange emotion, almost like I’m lost
and can’t find my way. Does that make any sense?”

“It does. The feeling will pass as soon as we reach our destination. All will become more
clear for you. You’re about to discover the ‘you’ inside’ve you.”
Darla felt the train slowing to a stop and she gave Andrew a quizzical glance. “Have we
arrived?”
“You have. Amos will accompany you to your destination and I will see you again soon.”
Amos and Darla stepped down from the train and Amos motioned toward a path leading
up the hill. Darla’s breath caught in her throat as she stood at the top of the ridge, staring down at
the ocean below. There on the shoreline was a rustic cabin nestled comfortably near the water’s
edge. “Is that where you’re taking me? It’s so peaceful and beautiful. Where are we?”
“It’s called Boiler Bay. There’s a lot of magic here. You’ll see soon enough. Come on.
There are people waiting to meet you.”
Darla followed Amos as they approached the cabin and went inside. The interior was
rustic and simple, yet warm and inviting. Seated at a table near a wood stove were three people,
two women and a man that looked amazingly similar to Amos.
“Darla, I’d like you to meet Lisa, Monique and my cosmic twin, Anthony.”
Monique smiled warmly. “Come in, Darla! Sit with us and have some tea.”
Darla was speechless as she sat down. She tried not to stare at Anthony, but couldn’t
restrain herself. “Are you really Amos’s twin?”
“I am, but not quite as you think. We’re cosmic brothers, each parts of the same spirit. I
know it’s confusing, but it’s the same for you and a woman named Mattie, except you and
Mattie appear different physically.”
“So Mattie and I are actually sisters?”
“In a cosmic sense, yes. As you now know, you and Mattie share a common time line
and have shared many experiences together.”
Darla noticed Lisa staring intently at her. At first she felt mildly uncomfortable, but began
to sense a closeness to Lisa and to Anthony as well. Lisa spoke. “This may be difficult for you
to accept, but you were once our daughter, Anthony and me. You are also the cosmic twin of
someone named Tessa. She and you were our daughter.”
“How is that possible? I seem to recall that Mattie’s mother was named Branca.”
“She was. There was a rift in the time line and several dimensions of time and space were
merged, causing many disruptions. More than a few were affected, you, Mattie and Tessa among
them.”
Monique continued the explanation. “You undoubtedly feel many conflicting emotions
almost constantly, am I right?”
“I do! It’s as if there’s a constant battle going on inside’ve me. I feel so many different
things all at the same time and so much of what I feel I really don’t understand.”
“Soon you will feel more at peace. The conflicts that have raged in you will be resolved
and you will be more free than you’ve ever dreamed possible. Trust us and we will share with
you all we know and guide you through your transition. Why not start by sharing some of your
conflicting thoughts with us? We can deal with each of them more easily that way.”
Darla drew a deep breath, sifting through the myriad of questions rushing through her
mind like tributaries flowing into the ocean. “Learning to understand Mattie’s been the hardest. I
wish I could live life like she did, but I’m not sure I can.”
Anthony gave her a thoughtful glance. “Why do you say that?”
“I . . . . uh . . . The relationship she had with her mother and her aunt seem so strange to
me, yet part of me finds it really exciting. I wish I could let myself experience some of what she
did.”
“So why don’t you?”
“I’m . . . a . . . I’m not sure.”
“Maybe you need to live life like I do; try everything once and if you like it . . . . do it
again.” There was a teasing expression in Lisa’s eyes as she turned to Anthony. “Don’t you
agree?”
A trace of sadness showed in Darla’s eyes. “It would be wonderful to live my life that
way. It seems like the guys I’ve met run away from me as soon as they get me in bed with them.
I think I’m too aggressive. Mattie met guys that liked that, but I can’t seem to. I feel like there’s
something wrong with me. Mattie liked to be with other women to. I think I’d like to try that to,
but I’m not sure. I know she loved rough sex and erotic wrestling and I think I would to.”
Monique chimed in. “Mattie was comfortable with her sexuality. She loved experiencing
sex in different ways. I feel the same way. So does Lisa. Would it surprise you to know that Lisa
and I share a timeline much the same way you and Mattie do?”
“Really?”
Lisa smiled. “I understand how you feel. In the beginning I was envious of Monique. She
was wild and free. I wanted to be, but I was afraid. Now I’m not sure what I was afraid of. Since
Anthony and I were reunited I’ve discovered I want to experience more than ever before and I
will.
When I discovered Amos was bringing my Anthony back to me I found myself wanting
to make love to him. At first it seemed wrong. I was Anthony’s soul mate and it seemed like I
was betraying his love. Then I realized that Amos and Anthony are two parts of the same man.
That same magical evening I watched Monique and her friends playing together. I didn’t
understand what they called erotic wrestling, but I discovered that for them it’s intense foreplay.
When Anthony and I were at Phil and Cass’s party I unleashed myself with Adriana. It was
amazing. I experienced pain, pleasure, the thrill of domination and being dominated. I discovered
how good it felt realizing everyone was turned on watching me. Since then Anthony and I
explored more. We made love with others watching and we tried most everything once and what
we enjoy we do more than once.”
Monique continued. “Amos did for me what Anthony did for Lisa. We all shared your
reservations and your fear in the beginning. You’re only beginning to discover the magic of your
destiny. Jeff is a part of that destiny. He shares a lifeline with a man named Alex.”
“Alex? You mean the man that Mattie fell in love with?”
“Yes. What Mattie never realized is that Alex didn’t leave her, he was taken away from
her. A man named Garrett was responsible for that horrible set of circumstances.”
Anger flashed in Anthony’s eyes. “Garrett is responsible for the destruction of many
souls, but that’s a discussion for another time and place.”
Lisa snuggled close to her soul mate. “None of what happened is your fault, my sweet
man. Remember what Andrew said. When the time is right Garrett will be dealt with.”
Chapter 37
A bank of storm clouds hung low on the horizon as Vincent trudged slowly along the
shoreline. His mood was matched by the impending squall approaching the rustic cabin by the
ocean. A sense of failure settled over him as he recalled his recent conversation with Andrew.
Despite his friend’s reassurance, Vincent felt there was more he could have done to resolve what
was now a dilemma of immense proportion. Garrett had returned and appeared to be even more
powerful, more evil even than before.
It was as if an infinite game of chess had been laid at his feet. The pieces on that expanse
of time and space were black and white, a stark contrast between the dimensions of all in life that
was positive and all that was negative. Vincent wondered why the gods would present the world
with such an inextricable conundrum. The answers were hidden somewhere in the future. Andrew
had counseled patience. Whatever motivated Vincent, it wasn’t patience.
Anthony chose a different perspective. Where Vincent was quick to act, Anthony tread more
slowly. Maybe that was the necessary balance that held the key to the resolution Vincent, Amos
and Anthony searched for. Andrew’s words echoed through the canyons of that special place
behind Vincent’s eyes.
Darla awoke to the sun streaming through her motel room window. It was a new day and
she felt a fresh sense of resolve as she recalled the strange dream that had come calling while she
was sleeping. Was it a dream? Could there have been something more to it than simply a dream?
Those questions ran through Darla’s mind, an endless loop of thought. There would be time to
contemplate the significance of it all later. There were more pressing issues to tend to first;
finding a job and a place to call home.
A flood of erotic thoughts pervaded her thoughts. Darla’s body quivered uncontrollably
as intensely intimate images teased her consciousness. Visions of Jeff merged with those of
Anthony, Lisa and Monique. Surges of passion overtook her and Darla began pleasuring herself.
Her gasps and moans grew louder as she felt her self-control slipping away. She ran her hands
over her body, roughly massaging her breasts and inner thighs. Her fingers penetrated her pussy
and she stroked herself, her hips churning with a staccato rhythm as she erupted in a burst of
incandescent finality.
Rivulets of sweat dripped from her body as she lay panting for breath, a contented smile
on her face. As her composure slowly returned, Darla began to realize a profound change was
taking place deep inside. It was as if the wall of restraint she’d so carefully constructed had
crumbled and washed away in a river of desire. It was an exciting, but frightening sensation,
foreign yet familiar.
Anthony slowly woke, his eyes struggling to focus as he fumbled for a crumpled cigarette
pack on the night stand. He lit his first cigarette of the day and gazed lovingly at Lisa, snuggled
close to him. A stream of seemingly unrelated images suddenly surged through his mind; flashes
of erotic portrayal randomly featuring Lisa, Monique and Darla. The scenarios filling his thoughts
were enticing yet unnerving. It was like a wheel, he and Lisa the hub, Darla and Monique the
spokes, all interconnected.
Lisa smiled sleepily as she moved closer to Anthony and kissed him. “Good morning,
sweet man. M’mmmm . . . . I love waking up in your arms.”
“Hey, sexy. Good morning.”
Lisa propped herself up and peered intently at Anthony, a teasing smile in her eyes. “I
love watching you explore fantasies. Want to share with me?”
“I do. Well . . . as best I can. You’re at the center of the fantasy and somehow Monique
and . . .”
Before Anthony could finish explaining, Lisa interrupted. “Monique and Darla?”
“You are amazing!” A hint of embarrassment flashed in Anthony’s eyes.
Lisa smiled and kissed him gently. “You worry way too much, baby.”
“I do?”
“You do. Your fantasies are mine to. I love you and I know you love me. I want to share
everything with you. I want to explore and discover just like you do. I’m more adventurous than
you realize. I trust you and I believe in you with all my heart.”
Anthony wrapped his arms around Lisa in a loving embrace. “I do know that. I didn’t
mean to seem like I was excluding you. I would never do that. I love you way too much not to
share everything with you. Whatever we share, whatever we do, I want you to always know it’s
you that I love with all my heart and all my soul. It’s you that holds my heart in your hands.”
“And you are the one I love. You hold my heart in your hands. Now. Are you going to
share the fantasies you were exploring with me?”
“If I could make sense out of it all I would. It’s like I’m trying to make sense of a story
I’m reading with some of the pages missing. It all seems to have to do with Darla, but I’m not
sure why or how.”
“We’ll find the missing pages baby. I know we will. I’m not sure you realize it, but Darla
and I are alike in many ways.”
“I’m discovering that. I just want you to always remember it’s you I love. You’re my soul
mate, my lover and my very best friend. Whatever fantasies we might, or might not explore, it’s
you who is the center of my world, the woman who is my soul mate. Nothing, or no one can ever
change that.”
“I know that baby and I feel exactly the same. We share some amazing magic together,
don’t you think?”
“Do we ever!”
Lisa snuggled closer to Anthony, her hands exploring his body as she moved on top of
him, a wicked smile on her face. Her thighs scissored his pulsing cock, her hips moving with a
sensuous rhythm as she felt her lover’s passion rising like waves on their ocean of love. Lisa
repositioned herself, her wet pussy devouring Anthony’s manhood, drawing him deeper into her
as she felt his hips thrusting up to meet hers. He buried his hands in her hair and drove his cock
deeper into her. The sounds of lovemaking filled the air as they gasped and moaned.
Darla lay on the bed, a contented smile on her face. A flood of intriguing fantasies swept
through her mind and the intense eroticism they conveyed made her almost uncomfortable, yet
she had the unmistakable feeling that all was as it was intended to be, as if she were a part of an
intricate and thoroughly erotic cosmic experience.
One of the predominant fantasies teasing her senses centered around Lisa and Anthony.
She imagined herself completely dominated by first one and then the other of them, experiencing
the intensity of pleasure and pain as Lisa straddled her face with her legs, pinning Darla to the
bed while she pulled and twisted her ample tits and Anthony fist fucking her nearly senseless.
She could feel herself thrashing helplessly, muffled shrieks and squeals filling the air as she begged
for mercy. As that explicit fantasy faded into a soft hue of orange and blue she sensed another.
Now it was she who was in total control, positioned on top of Lisa, punishing her with total
abandon as she grinned sadistically at Anthony, watching him growing hotter as he watched her
in action. She urged him to join them and watched as he positioned himself between Lisa’s legs,
driving his pulsing cock deep into her pussy, lunging and retreating at an ever quicker pace until
Lisa erupted in a furious burst of pleasure and hot love liquid.

Gradually that fantasy dissolved into muted colors of brown and burgundy and she found
herself transported to another time and place, standing in a wrestling ring wearing nothing but a
thong and a wicked smile. Voices urged her to unleash herself on the woman across the ring. They
came at each other in a rush of adrenaline and Darla felt herself trapped in a painful position. As
if by sheer instinct she reacted instantly, breaking free more easily than she realized possible. It
was as if she’d discovered a level of strength and endurance she had no idea existed in her.
The sound of Lisa’s voice urging her on added a layer of pleasure to what she was
experiencing. Darla continued to dominate her unknown playmate. The more the woman thrashed
and struggled the more aroused Darla became. Domination, coupled with the sounds of Lisa and
Anthony’s voices were like an aphrodisiac. What she was experiencing was exactly as Monique
had described; intense foreplay that allowed her to discover the tandem dimensions of pain and
pleasure in an entirely new way.
The ringing of the phone shattered Darla’s fantasy. She struggled to regain her composure
as she answered. It was Jeff calling to invite her to lunch. Lunch? My God! Is it that late? A
glance at her watch indicated it was indeed early afternoon. She had no idea she’d spent so long
lost in her newly discovered fantasy world.
“Yes! I’d like to have lunch with you. I still need to shower, but I’ll be there. Wait for
me?”
“Of course I’ll wait for you. Take your time.”
Darla hurried into the shower. As she lathered her body and let the steamy, hot water
wash over her she was certain she could feel a presence in the next room. A sense of foreboding
swept over her as she cautiously stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around herself.
She frantically searched for anything she could use as a weapon, but there was nothing. Damn!
This’s just great! Now I’m about to die at the hands of some deranged man in my motel room.
Darla opened the bathroom door and peeked through the crack. There on the edge of the bed sat a
big man with long dark hair and a beard. She recognized him instantly. “Amos! You scared me!
How’d you get in here?”
“Down the chimney. I’m like Santa Claus.”
“Very funny! You did scare the hell out’a me.”
“I’m sorry, that wasn’t my intention, but I can see how it could’ve been a little
unnerving.”
“A little? You do have a flair for understatement.”
“I’ve been told that. Okay, I came through the door just like anyone would when you
don’t lock the damn thing.”
“Huh. I was sure I did lock it. Oh well, I am glad you’re here. I love it when you come to
visit.”
“I assume you’re having lunch with Jeff?”
“How’d you know? Did you have something to do with it?”
“Not likely. I’m a spirit guide, not master of the universe. I figured nature was taking it’s
intended course and I dropped in to wish you well as you begin the exploration of your new
destiny.”
There was an impish grin on Darla’s face as she let the towel around her fall to the floor.
“If I had more time we could explore together.”
“Damn, woman. You don’t play fair at all!”
“I didn’t know I was supposed to.”
“Good point. I’ll make a note of that. If circumstances were different I’d suggest I return
later.”
“You can if you want to.”
“No, it’s better if I don’t. Everything is as it should be. Enjoy lunch and most
importantly, enjoy the life you’re about to begin exploring.”
Darla put her arms around Amos and kissed him. “Thank you for everything.”
Chapter 38
Dominic stood near the ring, an incredulous expression on his face as he watched Tawny
and Fran sweating and struggling. They were toe to toe, arms locked together in a classic test of
strength. It was a maneuver the women used as a way of adding excitement to their matches and
it allowed them to test their abilities against each other.
Tawny grabbed a handful of Fran’s hair and pulled her backward. Fran landed on her back
with a resounding thud and Tawny pounced on her, seizing her in a headlock, her muscles
straining as she tightened her hold. Fran tried to push her daughter’s head within range of her legs,
but Tawny resisted, increasing the pressure on the headlock. Fran gasped loudly and pounded the
mat in frustration. Tawny trapped Fran’s arm between her legs, using an arm scissors in addition
to the crushing headlock to weaken her mother even more.
“That’s it, girl. Work your holds. Don’t let up. You’ve got her where you want her!”
Tawny’s rapid progress as a wrestler amazed Dominic. A few months earlier she’d been
unsure of herself in the ring, eager to compete, but unaware of what to do. Tawny began to work
out several times a week and learned wrestling from women who were wrestling when the sport
was highly popular. Women’s wrestling was a huge draw for a number of years, from the 1940’s
until the 1990’s when the business shifted to a scripted show featuring primarily males that
resembled outlandish cartoon characters more than real wrestlers. A resurgence of interest in
women’s wrestling had begun a few years earlier and was continuing to build. It was a return to
the roots of wrestling. Rather than the predetermined outcomes and the high-flying maneuvers,
this style of women’s wrestling was based on all manner of wrestling holds and winners were
determined by submission. While the women were all careful not to injure each other they loved
competing and enjoyed unleashing their aggressions. They also loved to entertain. Good friends
out of the ring, these women portrayed themselves as mortal enemies during a show and the fans
loved it.
The long hours of sweat and hard work were rewarded as Tawny dominated her mother, a
tough and strong opponent to say the least. Unable to escape and weakened by the effects of
Tawny’s punishing holds, Fran signaled her submission. Tawny leaped to her feet, smiling
proudly as she helped her mother up. Dominic applauded. “Now that was excellent! Damn!
That’s what I’ve been waiting for!”
“Me to!” Fran’s eyes sparkled with pride as she hugged her daughter. “You’re ready for
your first show. Damn! I am proud of you!”
“You really think I’m ready? I feel like I’ve still got a lot to learn.”
“Don’t ever stop feeling that way, girl. When you think you’ve learned everything is
when your career lands in the toilet. You’ll have nights when nothing works right, but other
nights you’ll shine. Go out there and put on a hell of a show and let yourself enjoy what you’re
doing win or lose.”
“Listen to your mom. That’s damn good advice.”
Fran and Tawny walked toward the locker room and Dominic made the rounds of the
gym, straightening up the weight rack and turning off the lights. He leaned inside the shower
room doorway and shouted. “Lock up on your way out and I’ll see you both on Saturday.”
A shiver of excitement teased Tawny’s body as she contemplated the upcoming show.
She was scheduled to go against a woman named Marie LaVeau, a tough and strong woman with a
no-mercy style of wrestling. Tawny’s knew she’d have all the competition she could handle. Her
reverie was interrupted by the sound of her mother’s voice. “You planning to stay in the shower
until the hot water runs out? C’mon. I’ll buy dinner at the Red Rose.”
“I’ll be out in a few minutes. I’ll meet you there.”
Tawny waited until she was sure her mother was gone and lathered her body with soap,
running her hands over her breasts, fondling her stiff nipples as she squeezed and tugged on them.
She caressed her inner thighs, working her way to her pussy, fingering it with tantalizingly slow
strokes. Her legs quivered as she felt surges of pleasure sweep over her. She would never admit it
to her mother, but she had become thoroughly aroused during her wrestling workout. Vivid
memories from another lifetime began to surface and she recalled the incredible pleasures she’d
experienced with her friends during their erotic wrestling encounters. Tawny felt herself explode
with a burst of intense release, her hips pumping wildly as she reached out to steady herself.
She’d refrained from enjoying sexual pleasure for some time prior to today and it had
become increasingly difficult as she finally acknowledged the intense feelings of arousal she was
experiencing. As she felt the last remnants of pleasure teasing her body she wondered why she
had chosen to wait so long to unleash the passionate animal she’d kept caged inside. It really
didn’t matter. The animal in her was now free to run and play.
Fran waited impatiently for her daughter to join her. Tawny threw herself into the booth,
a breathless smile on her face. “Sorry about making you wait. You order already?”
“No, I figured I’d wait. I wouldn’t have if I’d known you were gonna take so damn long.
What were ya doing, playing with yourself?”
“Yea, right!” Tawny wriggled and smiled. She wondered if her mother was joking or if she
knew more than she let on.
An attractive waitress approached. “Hi you two. My name’s Darla. Ready to order?”
Tawny and Fran gave Darla their orders and resumed their conversation. “You really
think I’m ready for Marie? From what I’m hearing she’s flat awesome.”
“She is. So are you. Win or lose, it’ll be one hell of a match.”
“I really don’t care if I win or lose. I just want to watch the crowd going crazy. It’s like
when I’m dancing only better. I do like dancing, but wrestling is like a whole different world.
Didn’t you miss it when you left?”
“I did, but I had my reasons for leaving. There was a lot that happened that you don’t
know about. My whole damn life ran off the rails and I didn’t really give a damn what happened.
If it hadn’t been for Amos I’d still be drifting and not sure where to go or what to do.”
A rush of emotion and suppressed memories overcame Tawny and she struggled to keep
tears from falling from her eyes. It was as if a dam had burst deep in her mind and she began to
recall much of her past lives. The sound of Darla’s voice jarred her back to the present.
“I don’t mean to interrupt you two, but I’ve just got to ask. The poster by the cash
register that’s advertising the wrestling show at the arena Saturday night . . . . is . . . . uh . . . .
well . . . . the pictures on it look just like you two. You’re wrestlers?”
Tawny smiled. “We are! I’m Tawny and this’s my mom, Fran Rollins.”
“This is so cool! My dad was a huge wresting fan and always watched the matches on
television on Saturday nights. He was crazy about the women’s matches. My brothers and I
would sit with him and watch to.”
“So . . . . are you planning to watch the show?”
“I wasn’t, but I think I just might.”
“We’ll be looking for you. Just make sure you’re cheering for us.”
The diner door opened and Tawny’s attention was diverted to the man and woman as
they entered. “Lisa! Anthony! Hi, you two! Want to join us?”
Lisa and Anthony slid into the booth next to Fran and Tawny. “How’ve you two been?”
“Been good. Tawny’s getting ready for her big debut at the show Saturday night. You
guy’s are gonna be there, right?”
Anthony turned to Lisa. “Shall we go?”
“I don’t think Tawny would forgive us if we didn’t. It’s a big night for her.”
“Well, that means we’ll be there.”
Fatigue was showing in Fran’s eyes. “I hate to ruin the party guys, but I’m running
down. I’m not as young as I used to be.”
“Yea, right. You were young enough to damn near hand my ass to me a couple’ve hours
ago.”
“I suppose, but look who made who submit.” There was a proud smile on Fran’s face.
“This girl is pure dynamite. Okay, I’m out’ve here. I’ll see you all at the show Saturday night.”
Tawny watched her mother leave and turned to Lisa and Anthony. “Would you like to
come over to my place for awhile?”
Anthony barely heard Tawny’s invitation. His attention was diverted to the waitress at
the counter. There was something familiar about her, yet her identity eluded him. Lisa noticed his
preoccupation with her. “Does she seem familiar to you, baby?”
“She does, but I have no idea where or how she relates to us. You to?”
“Uh huh.” Lisa turned to Tawny. “I’m sorry. We weren’t ignoring you, it’s just that the
waitress seems like someone we knew once and we can’t figure out when or where or even if
we’ve known her. Thanks for inviting us over, but we really should be going.”
Anthony glanced quizzically at Lisa. It was clear she had something on her mind. “We
should be on our way. We’ll see you at the show Saturday night.”
Lisa snuggled close to Anthony as they walked across the parking lot. “I hope you didn’t
mind me declining Tawny’s invitation, but I’ve got plans for you the rest of the night.” There
was a wicked grin on Lisa’s face and he could feel the heat from her body as she pressed close to
him.
Chapter 39
By the time they were two blocks from the Red Rose she had succeeded in arousing
Anthony fully. She nibbled his neck and unzipped his trousers, taking his pulsing cock in her
hand, stroking him with a slow rhythm. The intense passion coursing through her body was
greater than she remembered having ever experienced. It was as if she had magically transcended
the invisible barriers that lay deeply submerged in her. She continued to tease and torture her
lover, taking pleasure in watching him suffer. By the time they arrived home Anthony was nearly
too hot to speak. They rushed inside, leaving a trail of clothing between the front door and the
bedroom.
Lisa gave Anthony a forceful push backward onto the bed and pounced on him,
dispensing with preliminary teasing as she unleashed herself with a surge of raw passion. She
pushed his arms down tight against the mattress and buried his face between her tits as she
scissored his pulsing cock with her thighs. His passionate moans excited her even more.
Anthony managed to reposition Lisa so that he could eagerly nibble and suck her nipples
and he gripped her ass cheeks in both hands, his hips surging uncontrollably beneath her. She
released him and slid down his torso, nibbling and kissing as she moved closer to his pulsing
member. Anthony attempted to roll her over, but Lisa’s strength surprised him and she
maintained her position, her mouth closing around his cock, her tongue teasing him with light
flicks as she sucked and licked. He wrapped his arms around her legs and finally managed to pull
her off, but much to his surprise she wriggled free and turned her body opposite his, her knees
pinning his shoulders down as she pushed his legs apart with both hands and continued to lick
and suck his shaft.
He could feel himself flaming out of control. Lisa was intent on finishing him. Knowing
that dominating him completely was bringing him immense pleasure was making her even hotter.
Anthony was wild with passion, thrashing and struggling as she continued. He managed to free
his legs and wrapped them around Lisa’s head, squeezing her tighter as he tried to pull her pussy
within range of his eager lips and tongue. Lisa resisted, continuing to lick and suck even though he
was squeezing her tighter. The more he worked on her the hotter she became. It was amazing and
exciting. Lisa continued to bring him pleasure, grinning wickedly as she felt his body quivering. It
was impossible for him to maintain his hold on Lisa and she pushed his legs back, continuing to
work her magic on him. His growls and groans filled the air as his body shuddered and he shot his
load of hot cum deep into Lisa’s throat. She straddled his chest, an evil smile on her face. “I want
to cum for you baby!”
She mashed her hot love mound against his face, holding him with two fistfuls of hair,
pulling him into her as she pumped her hips. Droplets of sweat streaked her face as moaned
louder. A primal scream echoed through the room and she threw her head back, her body
shuddering uncontrollably as she unleashed a fiery burst of pleasure. Hot love liquid dribbled
down her inner thighs.
Anthony pushed her back onto the bed, rolled on top of her and reached into the night
stand drawer, retrieving a double-headed sex toy. “Now I’m going to see how much you can take
baby. I’m gonna make you beg for mercy!”
Anthony spread her legs wide and penetrated her pussy with the toy, working it into her
with slow, deliberate strokes. “Oh! Give it to me hard, pound it into me. I can take it!”
Anthony worked the toy deep into her, pulling it slowly back and then driving it into her
again. He increased the speed of his strokes, savoring the sight of his lover thrashing and writhing
beneath him. He pumped the toy into her until he felt her body stiffen and then shudder
violently, hearing her squeals of pleasure as she unleashed another powerful orgasm. Not satisfied
she’d had enough, he rolled her over face down on the bed and moved behind her, penetrating her
pussy from behind. Lisa shrieked and squealed, burying her face in her hands as she felt waves of
intense pleasure surge through her body. Anthony slapped and clawed her ass cheeks, adding to
the incredible sensations filling her to overflowing. “Give it to me, baby! Give me all of you!”
Lisa’s response was a series of muffled shrieks and squeals as her body shuddered and
shook. Anthony continued until he felt his lover’s body relax and become limp, her breathing
coming in ragged bursts. He gently rolled her over, kissed her lips and whispered in her ear. “I
love you sweet baby. Are you completely satisfied?”
Lisa’s responded with a contented smile as she wrapped her arms around his neck and
pulled him against her sweat-soaked body. The lovers lay snuggled together, their bodies
quivering with the aftershocks of intense release and they basked in the warmth of a loving
afterglow.
In another part of the city Darla lay in bed staring at the ceiling as her mind raced. She felt
aroused, yet her feelings made her uncomfortable and she was unsure why. For some inexplicable
reason she seemed to feel an attraction to the young woman known as Tawny that she’d met
earlier at the diner. It made no sense to her and left her feeling embarrassed. Not only was she
feeling an attraction to Tawny, she sensed that Tawny was attracted to Lisa and Anthony. She
wondered what the significance of that attraction might be. Why would I wonder about the
attraction of one stranger to two others? Darla considered pleasuring herself, but thought better
of it, rolled over and forced herself to fall asleep.
She found herself dreaming the same erotic scenario, except this time she recognized the
others with her. She was in a plush wrestling ring and the woman across the mat from her was
Tawny. Lisa and Anthony stood near the ring apron, watching her and Tawny. Darla felt an
intense rush of excitement and pleasure sweep through her body as she grabbed Tawny and
forced her to her knees with a headlock. Tawny hugged Darla’s thigh, struggling to free herself.
The sound of Lisa’s voice urging her on gave Darla a fresh burst of resolve and she threw Tawny
to the mat, positioning herself on top of the attractive blond. She could hear Anthony’s voice
encouraging Tawny and felt Tawny’s body shift under her. Suddenly Darla found her head
trapped tightly between Tawny’s powerful thighs and she felt her tits being pulled and twisted.
The punishment brought her a strangely compelling level of pleasure. It was a mix of emotions
and thoroughly enjoyable. The sound of Lisa and Anthony’s voices amplified the pleasure.
Darla and Tawny continued to struggle, the intensity of their play increasing. Darla had
never felt sensations like what she was experiencing. It was as if she had assumed the mind and
body of another. Little did she know that was precisely what had happened in a mysterious and
cosmic way.
As Lisa and Anthony lay sleeping peacefully, wrapped in each other’s loving embrace,
the sound of a long, lonesome train whistle beckoned them. They stood together in a familiar
setting deep in the desert. They were on a worn boarding platform next to an abandoned railway
station and the sound of an approaching train filled the air. A sleek, black locomotive appeared
pulling seven railcars behind. The tall, stately conductor that stepped down from the railcar to
greet them was their old friend, Jensen. “Welcome aboard Miss Lisa, Anthony. It’s a pleasure to
see you both again. Come aboard and we’ll be on our way.”
They climbed the steps into the coach car, walking slowly toward the dining car as they
felt the train moving under their feet. Seated at a table next to a window overlooking the vastness
of the desert were Amos and Elena. Amos beamed as he saw his friends. “Anthony! Lisa! Damn,
it is good to see you both again.”
Elena smiled. “You two look even more in love than the last time we saw you!”
“That’s because we are! Just when we think we’ve discovered the limits of the love, we
discover there’s much more yet to come.”
“More than you might know, brother. More than you might know.”
Lisa gave him an inquisitive stare. “Really? How so?”
“It’s tough to explain, but here goes. Tawny is feeling an attraction to you Anthony,
because she sees me in you.”
Elena cocked her eye at Amos. “You didn’t tell me that.”
“I didn’t?” Amos attempted to appear innocent.
It had little effect on Elena. “No. So how does this attraction come to be?”
“It was a lifetime ago, my sweet.”
“I know that, I just love to see you squirm.”
Lisa interrupted. “So explain to me how a woman I barely know has such an attraction to
the man I love?”
“Not to worry, Tawny’s attracted to you to and has no clue why.”
“Do you?”
“No. But there’s more.”
“Do tell!” Lisa’s eyes widened.
“The waitress you both felt you know, the woman working at the Red Rose Diner, also
feels a strong attraction to both of you and she to has no idea why. What she’s feeling is causing
her considerable consternation.”
Anthony paused and drew a breath. “I sense a connection between Darla and Mattie.
Another set of time lines that have crossed?”
“Exactly. The same happened with Tawny, except during this transition Tawny and
Mattie’s dear friend and former playmate, Melissa became cosmically entwined.”
“Good fucking grief. As if our lives couldn’t become more complex!”
“Oh, but there’s more.”
Lisa gave Amos a piercing stare. “More?”
“I saved the worst for last. It seems Garrett has resurfaced, much to Andrew’s intense
dismay and is skulking around the fringes of our lives once again.”
“Aw, jeez! I thought we resolved the issue with Garrett.”
“We all did. Garrett has proven himself more resourceful and devious than any of us
imagined.”
“I take it Andrew’s not dealing well with this?”
“His resolve has strengthened even more than before and with our combined efforts he
feels confident we’ll prevail and permanently this time.”
“For now the primary concern is for Tawny and Darla. Garrett targeted Melissa once
before and I suspect he’s fully aware that Darla shares Melissa’s life line. He’ll likely be attracted
to Tawny for reasons I don’t yet fully understand, not that my understanding matters.”
A recurring knock at the door roused Anthony awake. “Hang on a minute!
Anthony scowled as he tugged on his trousers and stumbled to the door. As he opened it
he saw Dominic standing in front of him. “Damn. I’m sorry about wakin’ you. I stopped by to
drop off a couple’ve tickets for you two for the show tomorrow night.”
“Oh, thanks! We appreciate it Dom, but we’d have been glad to buy tickets.”
“No need. It’s my pleasure. I’ll see ya both at the arena tomorrow night.”
“Sure thing. We’ll be there and thanks again, Dom.”
Anthony closed the door and returned to bed. Lisa was propped up on her pillow. “Who
was at the door?”
“Dom. He stopped by to drop off a couple’ve tickets for the wrestling show tomorrow
night.”
“That was sweet of him.” Lisa had a curious expression in her eyes. Anthony noticed it.
“And?
“And what?”
“There’s an unasked question hanging in the air.”
Lisa hesitated. “It’s just . . . . . well . . . . I’m wondering about the attraction that Tawny
and Darla have to you.”
Anthony put his arms around Lisa and pulled her close, staring lovingly into her eyes.
“First off, you have nothing to be concerned about. My attraction is to you, my sweet.
As I recall Amos suggested they both felt an attraction to us both.”
“I’m not sure I know how I feel about that, either. It makes me feel emotions I don’t quite
understand. Aren’t you at all attracted to either of them?”
“Sure. There’s physical attraction. I’m a guy. What you need to remember and believe in
is the amazing and incredible love we, you and I, share. If you’re asking me if I want to do a
threesome with either of them I’d say no. It’d make for a delightful fantasy, but in reality I’m not
so sure it would work out as we intended. I’d only consider a threesome if it was understood up
front I share a deep love and intense commitment with you and to you. If someone were with us
and understood that even though we bring them considerable pleasure we are very much in love
and nothing or no one comes between us. I wouldn’t consider letting anyone into our world
unless we were satisfied they understood that and I was sure you approved and really wanted to
do it.”
“I want to do what brings you pleasure.”
“And that is exactly what I want to do for you, my sweet soul mate. You feed off my
pleasure and emotions. It works exactly the same for me as it does for you.”
“So would you like to see me doing erotic wrestling with them?”
“Wow! You are exploring some intriguing scenarios.”
“That doesn’t answer my question. I remember how much you enjoyed watching Tessa
and I in the ring with Adriana and Patrice.”
“I did enjoy that, but mostly because I sensed you were enjoying yourself to.”
“I did. But I enjoyed it because you did.”
Anthony took Lisa’s face in his hands and kissed her gently. “How about we relax
and see how it all comes down. If we’re presented an opportunity that we think we’d enjoy then
we can go with it. If it’s not comfortable we can talk about it and if we don’t feel like it’s
something that’d work we don’t do it. That sound good?”
“Very good sweet man. I love you.”

Chapter 40
There was an excited smile on Darla’s face as she saw Jeff come through the diner door.
She was becoming increasingly attracted to him. The emotions she was feeling were unnerving.
She’d been attracted to other men, but up to now she felt sure she could maintain her self-control.
With Jeff restraint was becoming nearly impossible. Darla poured him a cup of coffee and laid a
menu in front of him. “Gonna eat?”
Jeff glanced at the menu. “I suppose I should.”
“You should! You need to keep your strength up.” There was a flirtatious gleam in
Darla’s eyes and it wasn’t lost on Jeff.
Jeff ordered a meal and watched Darla as she leaned across the counter to hang his ticket.
The tight, short skirt she was wearing showed off her shapely legs and Jeff caught himself staring
at her as erotic thoughts filled his mind. He imagined himself in bed with her, feeling the force of
her passion consuming him.
Darla could feel Jeff’s eyes on her. Vivid fantasies teased her senses as she struggled to
appear composed. She imagined herself in bed with Jeff, eagerly exploring all manner of physical
pleasures with him. The sound of the cook’s voice snapped her back to reality. “Order’s up.”
Darla set his plate of food in front of him. Jeff smiled at her. “Uh . . . . would you like to
go out with me tonight?”
“I would. You got anything special in mind?”
“There’s a new band playing at the Warehouse Bar. I hear they’re real good.”
“Sounds like it’d be fun. My shift ends at eight.”
“That’ll work out perfect. The band doesn’t start playin’ until nine so we’ll have plenty
of time to get there.”

“I’ll need to go back to my room to freshen up and change.”
“You still staying out at the motel?”
“I am. I plan on finding an apartment next week. You want to help me look?”
“Sure. My boss has a place he rents out. I don’t know if it’s available, but I can ask him.”
“Thanks. I’d like that.”
Jeff swallowed the last of his coffee and slid off the stool. “I better get back to work. I’ll
pick you up a little after eight.”
“I’ll be ready!” Darla watched him leave. She had more than dancing on her mind and
didn’t notice the stranger sitting at a corner booth. His voice caught her attention and she gave
him an embarrassed smile.
“I didn’t see you come in! I’m sorry, would you like some coffee?”
“A glass of iced tea will do fine, thanks.” There was something about the man that made
Darla uneasy. She felt a strange and unpleasant sensation in his presence. She put the glass of tea
in front of him and forced a smile.
“Would you like anything else?”
“No thank you. Well, maybe some directions. Can you tell me where I’d find the Granada
Inn? I have a room reservation booked there, but I neglected to get directions.”
Darla gave him directions to the motel, turned and walked away. She could here him thank
her as she hurried into the kitchen. She wanted to distance herself from him as quickly as
possible. She waited as long as she dared to and finally forced herself to leave the kitchen. When
she came out front she discovered the stranger had left. His empty glass and a ten dollar bill were
on the table. She rang up the sale and shoved the change in her pocket. Within a few minutes
several customers arrived at the diner and Darla began to relax as she prepared for the evening
dinner rush.
Dominic’s wrestling gym was abuzz with activity. Tawny and Rikki were in the ring,
panting and sweating as their workout intensified. Fran, Betty and several other women were
busy with weight workouts on one side of the gym, while two other women stretched out on
mats doing floor exercises. Fran wiped the sweat from her face as she approached the ring,
watching Tawny and Rikki. She smiled as she watched Tawny seize control of the match and
force Rikki into submission. The women sprang to their feet and exchanged friendly hugs as they
climbed through the ropes and jumped to the floor. “What do you think, mom? I did good, huh?”
“You did damn good! You’ve got a good chance of winning tomorrow night. Just
remember, Marie’s one tough lady. Don’t let up on her or she’ll hand your ass to you on a
plate.”
Rikki gave Tawny a playful push. “I think you’re gonna go over on Marie. She’s tough,
but you’re tougher. Let’s shower and I’ll buy you a drink.”
Tawny followed Rikki to the shower and stripped off her suit. She glanced at Rikki and a
sense of arousal swept over her. She wondered if Rikki felt the same. A series of erotic memories
ran through her mind like a loop of film. She remembered a wrestling arena named the Ring Of
Fire and the pleasures she and her friends pursued there, not to mention the delightful threesomes
with Vincent and Brandy. She also recalled the life she’d shared with a girl named Terri. It was a
complex intertwinement of lifelines that nearly defied comprehension.
Rikki’s voice penetrated her deep contemplation. “Hey! You gonna spend all night in the
shower?”
“I’ll be done in a minute. I’m not finished playing with myself yet.”
“Oh really?” Rikki gave Tawny a curious and decidedly lascivious smile. “You want some
help?”
A surge of excitement teased Tawny’s senses, yet she felt a warm blush settle over her
face at the same time. She was trapped somewhere between arousal and embarrassment. She was
beginning to acknowledge her bisexuality, but didn’t feel completely comfortable with the
thought of being intimate with another woman. It was different when she was wrestling. She was
comfortable with the close physical contact and enjoyed the experience. It was like a physical
game of chess and she loved the thrill she felt as she dominated her opponent enough to force
them into submission, yet it didn’t equate to a sexual experience. Or did it? Now she wasn’t so
sure. What she felt depended mostly on who she was wrestling with.
Tawny mumbled a response and rinsed the soapy lather off her body. She stepped out of
the shower, toweled herself dry, dressed and ran a brush through her hair. “Okay, I’m ready.
Sorry about taking so long. The water felt so good I didn’t want to come out.”
Rikki grinned. “I’m all about feeling good! Maybe I’ll show you just how much
sometime.”
“Maybe I’ll take you up on that.” She couldn’t believe she’d responded the way she did,
but she felt urges she hadn’t felt before and wanted to explore them. She wasn’t sure when or
how, but it was something she intended to do.
Darla rushed into her room, threw her purse on the bed and undressed. She was drying her
hair when Jeff knocked at her door. “C’mon in, the door’s open.”
“Hey! You about ready? Wow! You look beautiful.”
Darla was wearing a form fitting blue velvet dress with a slit up the side and a sexy pair of
stiletto heels. She peered intently at her reflection in the mirror. “I guess I’m as ready as I’m
gonna be.”
Jeff escorted her outside and Darla stopped short, staring in disbelief at the vehicle parked
in front of the motel. “This is yours? It’s very cool!”
“I didn’t think you’d want to ride around in my old truck so I brought my other ride. You
like it?”
“I do!”
“I’m glad. I don’t drive it too often. I don’t want anything to happen to it. I put a lot of
time and money into building it.”
He turned the key and the roar of the exhaust filled the air. It was a low-slung hot rod,
originally a 1934 Chevrolet that had been restored and modified into a sleek and very quick ride.
Darla settled into the passenger seat, feeling the wind blowing through her hair as they rocketed
down the highway. She smiled to herself as she noticed the bulge in his trousers growing rapidly.
They arrived at their destination and Jeff slid out from behind the wheel and opened her
door for her. “Shall we go in?”
Darla smiled as she felt him take her hand in his. She wondered if he would find her too
aggressive and too strong. She recalled the unkind comments she’d heard in the past when she
dared to unleash herself completely. It was why she’d chosen to withdraw and not allow the
passion surging through her to surface. She sensed it would be different with Jeff. At least she
hoped so.
They entered the lounge and a wall of loud music enveloped them. Jeff led them to an
empty table and they sat down. The Warehouse was just that; a bar that had once been a
warehouse. It was expansive and casual with a comfortable ambiance. A cocktail waitress wearing
an enticingly short outfit came to their table. “What are you two gonna have to drink?”
Jeff gave Darla an inquisitive smile. “What would you like?”

“Something with fruit juice, I think. A banana daiquiri would be nice.”
“Banana daiquiri it is and I’ll have a Texas sling.”
The cocktail waitress smiled and walked back to the bar as the band launched into another
tune. It was a slow, romantic song. Jeff took Darla by the hand. “Dance with me?”
“I’d love to.”
She followed him onto the dance floor and moved close to him, feeling his arms around her
as they moved to the music. Darla snuggled closer as the music played, lost in an erotic fantasy.
The night was a blur of dancing, laughter and good conversation. Darla spent the evening flirting
shamelessly with Jeff and she was sure he was nearly ready to explode in his pants. The house
lights brightened and they walked outside, the cool night air teasing Darla’s nipples more erect.
She hoped Jeff would invite her home with him, but he was difficult to read. She was sure he was
attracted to her, but there was a reticence about him that left her wondering. Jeff slid behind the
wheel and turned to her with a smile. “Want to get some pie and coffee?”
“If that’s what you’d like, sure.”
“I would. I enjoyed myself tonight and I don’t want it to end. Do you have to work
tomorrow? Uh . . . . I mean today. I forgot it’s Saturday already.”
“I’m off today and tomorrow and I’m not in a hurry to go back to my room.” Darla gave
him a seductive smile.
“Good. I’m glad we have some time to spend together.”
They turned onto the highway north of town and drove into the night. Darla wasn’t sure
of their destination, but wherever it was would be fine with her. Ten miles down the road they
rounded a curve and an all-night diner came into view. The diner was nearly empty and they
seated themselves in a booth by the window. The waitress stopped at their table and they
ordered pie and coffee.
Jeff smiled. “I’m glad you plan on staying in town.”
“Me to. I like it here. I like it here with you.”
Jeff put his arm around Darla and she moved closer to him. They sat talking for well over
an hour. Jeff glanced at the clock on the wall. “Damn! It’ll be daylight soon. I should get you
home.”
“I’m in no hurry.” She gave him an embarrassed smile. “I’m sorry, I didn’t think to ask if
you have to work today.”
“No way. I’m off until Monday. Would you like to go out tomorrow night?”
“Sure. Where we going?”
“There’s a women’s wrestling show in town. It’s their first one and I’d like to go.”
“Really? I saw a poster advertising it down at the Red Rose. You like wrestling?”
“I think so. I mean I’ve never been to a live show, but I used to watch the shows on
Saturday nights when I was a kid. I met a couple’ve the wrestlers at work a few nights ago and
they invited me, so I thought it’d be fun to go.”
“It does sound fun. I’d love to.”
Darla was quiet as they drove through the night. Jeff glanced at her several times, but said
nothing. She wondered if he was having the same erotic thoughts she was. “Would you . . . . uh, I
mean . . . . . well . . . . . would you like to come over to my place for awhile?”
Jeff turned onto a gravel road and parked in front of a ramshackle farm house. Darla was
intrigued. It was exactly what she envisioned Jeff would prefer. The interior of the house was not
at all what she’d expected. The walls were paneled with pine and the floors were wood with
braided rugs spread out beneath her feet. There was a huge stone fireplace and old movie posters
adorning the walls along with a portrait of Elfago Baca. The house had an enticing ambiance that
made her feel instantly at home.
Jerry led her to a large, overstuffed couch and walked across the room to a sound system
arranged along the wall. He shuffled through a stack of cd’s and picked out several. His tastes in
music were eclectic and pleasing. He smiled at Darla. “Can I get you anything?”
“Just you.”
“Really! That can be arranged.” Jerry kissed her passionately and Darla responded, her
arms encircling his neck as she buried her hands in his long hair and pulled him closer to her. She
could feel his hands exploring her body. Darla fumbled with the snaps on his shirt as she pulled it
off his shoulders. They continued to kiss and fondle each other for what seemed like an
inordinate length of time. Darla was having difficulty restraining herself as Jerry’s hands slipped
underneath her dress and unsnapped her bra. He pulled her to her feet and led her to the bedroom.
Jerry sat on the bed and pulled her closer, tugging her dress off her shoulders as he
caressed her body, his fingers lighting fires of intense passion everywhere he touched. Darla
gazed at his shirtless body, feeling desire surge through her body like a series of electrical charges.
Jerry’s hands teased her nipples and moved down her body to her thighs. Darla quivered with
arousal as he teased her pouting pussy lips and slowly pulled off her panties.
Darla pushed him onto the bed and unbuckled his trousers, pulling them off in a heated
rush. She moved on top of him, wanting to ravage his body. Much to her surprise and immense
pleasure she felt herself thrown onto her back and Jerry moved on top of her. The shy country
boy was no longer shy as he unleashed his inner animal, his lips and tongue exploring every inch
of her gorgeous body. She moaned with pleasure as he nibbled and sucked her breasts, the head of
his pulsing cock brushing her pussy lips.
Darla’s breath came in ragged gasps and her hips churned beneath him as he continued to
drive her crazy with desire. She couldn’t hold back any longer. She writhed and thrashed, her
body heat blending with his as she struggled to pull him into her. She felt his manhood slowly
penetrating her throbbing pussy and she wrapped her legs around his waist, her hips thrusting
up, swallowing every inch of him. Jerry moved with a quickening rhythm, his moans and growls
blending with Darla’s squeals and moans as their bodies collided. Darla clawed his back and bit
his shoulders as she squeezed him tighter. She buried her hands in his hair and pulled his head
down, burying his face between her tits. She could feel his body tensing and knew he was nearing
release. She wanted to make him cum. She wanted to wanted to watch him explode in a
passionate burst of finality. She wanted the moment to last forever.
It was impossible. He continued to dominate her, driving himself deeper into her, urging
her closer to a dizzying pinnacle of pleasure. Darla’s screams echoed through the room as she
unleashed a torrent of emotion and hot love liquid, her body shuddering violently as she erupted
with a blinding burst of finality. Jeff was like a wild animal, thrusting himself into her, his gasps
and moans growing louder as his body stiffened and he shot his load of hot cum deep into her
love canal.
Darla gasped for breath as she felt her lover move on top of her, repositioning himself so
that his knees pinned her shoulders to the bed. He fell forward, burying his face in her quivering
pussy, his lips and tongue eagerly licking and sucking. Darla wrapped her sweaty thighs around
his head, squeezing him and pulling him tighter into her as she felt herself nearing another
powerful orgasm. Shrieking and squealing with pleasure, she tried in vain to capture his cock in
her mouth, but he was in control and she wasn’t able to overcome his domination. His tongue
targeted her swollen clit and she felt a surge of intense pleasure that jolted her body violently.
Her leg muscles quivered uncontrollably as she unleashed an orgasm that left her breathless. Her
thighs loosened and Jeff pushed himself up, falling on his side next to her, struggling to catch his
breath, a contented smile on his face. Darla pulled him closer. “God! You are fantastic. You wait!
Next time you are in so much trouble!”
Across town at the Red Rose Diner Tawny and Rikki sipped coffee, teasing and laughing
together in the early morning hours. Rikki had spent the entire evening teasing and tormenting
Tawny and she was becoming convinced that Rikki’s fantasies were the same as hers, yet she
was reluctant to pursue them. It seemed more fitting for Rikki to initiate any potential erotic
encounter. She had no idea that Rikki was feeling precisely the same way.
The sun was rising when they finally left the diner. Tawny was thoroughly aroused and
frustrated. She decided it was best to wait for another time. She needed sleep. The evening’s
show would be a tremendous challenge. She gave Rikki a playful push as she opened her car door.
“I’m need some sleep. You better do the same. We’ve got a big night ahead of us.”
“That’s for sure. Maybe more than you expect.”
“Really! That sounds like a challenge. Careful, I might accept.”
“I hope so! See you at the arena tomorrow night.”

Chapter 41
The sunlight streaming through the window teased Darla awake. Jeff was snuggled close
to her, still sleeping soundly. She gently moved his arm from around her waist and slipped out of
bed, pulling on his shirt as she left the room. She found her way to the kitchen, filled the pot with
water and opened the cupboards searching for a can of coffee. A few minutes later the pleasant
scent of fresh brewed coffee wafted through the air. Darla filled two cups and returned to the
bedroom, setting one cup on the night stand as she sipped from the other.
She sat cross-legged on the bed watching Jeff sleep. There was a smile on his face and
Darla wondered what he was dreaming. She reached under the blanket and took his stiff cock in
her hand. Waves of pleasure swept over her body as she recalled the torrid love session they’d
shared as dawn was breaking and felt herself becoming aroused again.
Darla felt surges of passion building and at the same time felt a tinge of fear. She wanted
to ravage his body, dominate him and feel him trying to dominate her as he had earlier, but she
was afraid of the rejection she’d experienced when she unleashed herself with the men she’d been
with before. Her instincts told her Jeff was different, that he was secure in his own manhood and
not intimidated by a strong woman that enjoyed sometimes dominating her lover. Darla hoped
she was right because it was becoming impossible to restrain herself. She positioned herself
across his torso and stroked his cock. He opened his eyes and gave her a hungry smile. “Now this
is the way I like to wake up!”
Darla smiled wickedly. “I hope you got plenty of rest. I do have plans for you.”
“Keep doing what you’re doing and you might get yourself in big trouble.”
Darla’s hair brushed his skin as she continued to stroke his cock. “I’ll take my chances.”
Jeff tried to move, but Darla held her position, pinning him on the bed. Jeff grabbed her
waist with both hands and tried to pull her higher on his body. “Come up here and let me lick
your pussy, baby.”
“Make me.” There was a taunting tone in her voice. The thrill of anticipation racing
through her mind made her even hotter. She moved closer and took his shaft in her mouth and Jeff
moaned with pleasure. Darla continued, her hands exploring his inner thighs as she pressed her
body tight to his. She straddled his head with her legs, keeping her moist pussy just beyond range
of his eager mouth.
Jeff spanked her ass cheeks and worked his fingers into her love mound. Darla’s hips
surged and her thigh muscles quivered as she felt jolts of intense pleasure careen through her
body. With a burst of strength she rolled on her side pulling Jeff with her. She wrapped her
thighs around his head and squeezed him tighter, knowing it would make it nearly impossible for
his lips and tongue to reach her pussy. She wanted to prolong the sweet sensation of her orgasm
and torture him mercilessly. She was intent on doing both.
Tawny burst through the door of the Red Rose Diner, rested, refreshed and feeling like a
healthy young animal. Her mother was seated in a booth at the back of the room waiting for her.
“I wondered when you were gonna drag your butt out’ve bed.”
“I know, I know, I’m late. It took me longer to shower than I intended.”
“I doubt like hell it was the shower that took so damn long. I’d save some of my strength
if I was you. You’ll need it tonight.”
“Hey! I was just doing some new exercises.”
Fran rolled her eyes and gave Tawny a wry grin. “That’s what you call what you were
doing?”
Fran was in an especially upbeat mood. It felt like old times having breakfast with her
daughter and discussing the night’s show. Betty arrived and sat down next to Fran. “You to are
have’n too much fun, you do know that, don’t you?”
Tawny grinned. “What? You sound like you didn’t get laid last night.”
“As a matter of fact, I didn’t!”
Fran gave her a skeptical glance. “Oh? Jesus! I figured the way Frank’s been lusting
around after you he’d jump your bones before you left the damn bar.”
“Don’t believe everything you see. The dumb bastard drank way too fucking much and I
ended up dragging his ass up to my place. I figured once I got him in bed he’d come alive, but
no!”
“You mean he was too out of it to do anything?”
“He come to long enough to crawl on top of me and then the dumb fuck fell asleep. I
dumped his ass on the floor, rolled over and went to sleep. Piss on him. He’s still where I left
him. Can you believe it?”
“Maybe it worked out fine.”
Betty scrunched her face and peered at Fran. “How the hell do you figure that?”
“You’ll be so wound up by the time you go against Patrice you’ll forget just how god
damn tough she is and kick her ass.”
Tawny grinned. “There you go, it’ll work out fine.”
“Easy for you to say. I suppose you got your brains banged out last night. You and Rikki
have fun?”
“We did, but I went home alone. I’ve got lots of self-control.”
Fran choked on her coffee and laughed. “That’s priceless. This from the girl that spent the
morning playing with herself in the shower.”

“That’s different. It’s like the Kegel exercises I’ve been reading about, but more fun.”
Betty burst into laughter. “May the saints be praised. You’re as full of shit as a
Christmas goose, girl! I swear, if bullshit was music you’d be in Carnegie Hall!”
“What’s so funny?”
Tawny looked over her shoulder and saw Rikki smiling at her. “Mom and Betty are
picking on me.”
“You want some help?”
“I damn sure do.”
Rikki grinned. “I was talking to your mom.”
“Thanks a lot!” Tawny playfully punched Rikki as she sat.
The conversation continued for another hour before Fran and Betty stood up to leave.
“We’ve got some stuff to do this afternoon. See you two at the arena tonight.”
Tawny and Rikki sat drinking coffee together, laughing and joking as the afternoon
passed. Tawny saw Anthony enter. She gave him a seductive smile and motioned him to her
table. “Want to join us?”
“Hi you two. I didn’t expect to see you here. I figured you’d be resting up before the
show.”
Beads of sweat formed on Darla’s skin as she continued to torture Jeff. She could feel him
thrashing and writhing as she held him down, his muffled gasps punctuating the stillness of the
room. She scissored her thighs and continued to lick and suck his cock, intent on driving him
crazy. Just as he as about to shoot his load she’d grip his cock at the base and stem his flow of
hot love liquid, then begin working on him again. Unable to restrain herself any longer she
released her grip on his head and pressed her pussy tighter against his face feeling his tongue
penetrate her as he gently nibbled her pouting pussy lips. She licked and sucked, tasting the first
few drops of cum on her tongue. His body arched upward as he shuddered uncontrollably,
unleashing a stream of hot love liquid deep into her throat. He wrapped his arms around her hips
and pulled her tight to him, licking her pussy relentlessly. Darla squealed and moaned as her body
stiffened and she unleashed a furious burst of love honey. She felt herself propelled to heights of
pleasure she couldn’t remember experiencing before. Jeff positioned himself on top of her,
working on her pussy with his fingers, slowly inserting one and then another into her. He
penetrated her with his entire fist, moving slowly at first, hearing her screams of ecstasy fill the
air. “Give it to me, baby. I want all of you.”
Darla grabbed him by the hair, pulling with all her strength. He continued to urge her on
and Darla felt sure she was going to pass out. Surges of intense pleasure jolted her body and she
continued to squeal, scream and beg for mercy, but Jeff continued, not letting up on her for an
instant. “You can take it, baby. You can cum again, I know you can!”
‘Oh! Oh, Jesus! I can’t take any more!”
Jeff continued, slowing his strokes, working on her with a deliberate pace then quickening
the rhythm once again. It was an exquisite kind of torture. Darla was insane with arousal. She
thrashed, clawed, screamed and squealed, but Jeff didn’t let up until he felt her body going limp.
Her body glistened with sweat she gasped for breath.
“Had enough?” There was a wicked smile on his face.
“Sweet Jesus, baby. Yes! God, you are terrific. I never realized it could be this good.”
“I just want to make sure your satisfied.”
“You don’t have anything to be worried about. I’ve never had it like this. I can barely
move.”
“Good. I want it to be like this every time.”
Darla snuggled close and kissed him gently. “Where have you been and why didn’t I find
you before now?”
“Maybe it wasn’t meant to be until now.”

Chapter 42
There was a long line of fans waiting to buy tickets as Anthony and Lisa snaked their
way through the crowd. They found their seats and settled in to wait for the show to begin.
Amos’s memories flowed through Anthony’s mind. His cosmic brother had become involved
with the wrestling promotion Monique contracted with and eventually become the resident
coach, mentor and referee. The world these women inhabited was a hard-loving, wild and crazy
kind of existence punctuated with all manner of novel experiences, some bitterly disappointing
and some incredibly pleasurable.
Lisa stared lovingly at her soul mate. “I feel you walking the back roads of memories long
passed.”
“I am. I didn’t mean to be wandering, I just feel so much right now, I’m trying to
assimilate it.”
“It’s okay, sweet man. I understand. Want something to drink?”
“That does sound good. Do me a bottle of ginger ale?”
“Of course. Try not to get lost while I’m gone.”
Lisa made her way through the crowd to the snack bar.
“Hey, Lisa! I’m glad you made it to the show!” Lisa saw Tawny standing next to her.
“Hi Tawny. You must be plenty excited. Good luck on your match tonight.”
“Thanks. Did you and Anthony get good seats?”
“We did. Dominic gave us tickets for front row seats.”
“Good! You’re gonna love the show. I better get going. I’ve got to get changed. I’m sure
I’ll see you both again soon?”
“I think you will. We might surprise you.” There was a mysterious smile in Lisa’s eyes.
Tawny disappeared into the crowd and Lisa returned to her seat. “I saw Tawny at the
snack bar.”
“Yea? I suppose she’s all pumped up?”
“ She is. I think I would be to.”
Their conversation was interrupted by the booming voice of a ring announcer standing in
the center of the ring. The house lights dimmed and the lights over the ring brightened as he
introduced the first bout of the evening. An attractive blond woman leaped into the ring as loud
music blared throughout the arena. She walked across the ring and waved to the crowd as her
opponent approached the ring. She was taller than the blond and heavier, with an air of supreme
confidence. Anthony was intrigued. The blond’s demure personna and innocent smile led him to
wonder how she’d fare against competition as tough as the woman entering the ring. Anthony
soon discovered how deceiving appearances can be. The demure blond was a tiger in disguise.
Though smaller in stature, she was tough and strong. Twenty minutes after the bout began the
referee pronounced her the winner. Lisa gave Anthony a teasing smile. “You didn’t think she had
any chance of winning, did you?”
“Uh . . . well, no! She doesn’t look that tough.”
“Looks can be deceiving sweet man, you ought to know that.”
“I do now!”
The introductions for the next match drowned out their conversation and they watched a
perky young brunette bounding up the stairs to the ring. She flashed the crowd a confident smile,
stepped through the ropes and went to her corner. Her opponent, a woman with a menacing
demeanor, climbed into the ring and glared at the brunette as the announcer introduced her. The
crowd favorite was obviously the perky brunette.

The bell rang and the women sprang out of their corners, circled warily,lunged at each
other, locked arms and struggled for an advantage. The brunette found herself caught in a painful
arm hold and slowly sank to her knees. Her attacker continued the punishment, using a variety of
devastating holds to weaken her victim.
The noise was deafening as the shouts of encouragement and raucous behavior
reverberated throughout the arena. Lisa was intrigued by the action playing out in the ring and the
response of the crowd. She leaned close to Anthony and pointed at the brunette. “I think she’s
going to win.”
“The crowd’s gonna be mighty pleased if you’re right.”
It was becoming apparent that Lisa’s prediction was accurate. The young brunette
worked her way into position, punishing her adversary with a figure-four leg lock. She leaned
forward and wrapped her arms around the woman’s head. The combination of holds was more
than the woman could withstand and she shouted. “Okay! Okay! I submit!”
The brunette leaped to her feet and thrust her arms in the air, smiling proudly as she blew
kisses to the elated crowd. The entire arena was on it’s feet applauding. Anthony grinned.
“Damn! You’re getting real good at picking winners!”
“Are you surprised?”
“I am. And impressed. You never cease to amaze me.”
“I want it to always be that way.”
Across the arena Darla sat close to Jeff, an excited smile on her face. “Are you enjoying
yourself?”
“I am. Shit! These women are way tough!”
“I’m pretty tough myself.”

“You are. Maybe you should give wrestling a try.”
“You think?”
“I don’t see why you shouldn’t.”
Darla’s response was inaudible as the roar of the crowd filled the arena. Within minutes
the next match was underway. It was another fast-paced and intensely physical encounter that
left one woman prone on the mat and the other celebrating her victory. Tawny was pacing
nervously in the dressing room, a tense grin on her face. There was a knock on the door and
Dominic’s voice. “Your up next, tiger.”
Tawny trotted up the aisle to the ring as the crowd erupted with waves of cheering and
applause. Darla’s eyes followed her as she vaulted over the ropes and turned to face the audience,
flexing her muscles and stretching. It was a trick her mother had taught her and was a tactic
intended to excite the crowd. Darla turned to Jeff and grinned. “That’s the woman I told you
about. She comes into the diner with her mom after their workouts a few nights a week.”
“Damn! Maybe I’ll start hanging out at the diner more.”
“That might get you in big trouble, mister.” Darla turned her attention to the woman
walking toward the ring with a measured and deliberate approach. The statuesque beauty exuded
an air of strength and confidence as she walked across the ring to her corner. She turned and
stared intently at Tawny, an intimidating smile on her face. If Tawny was unnerved by her
opponent it didn’t show.
The announcer’s voice reverberated through the arena as he made the introductions. The
crowd clearly favored Tawny. Marie seemed to be the villainess everyone loved to hate. It was
nice girl versus bad girl. The referee called the women to the center of the ring for their
perfunctory pre-match instructions.

They returned to their corners the bell rang signaling the start of the match. Marie charged
at Tawny, surprising the novice with a dazzling series of moves that sent Tawny crashing onto
the canvas. Marie wasted no time weakening her adversary, but Tawny proved tougher than
Marie had anticipated. She worked her way to her knees, her muscles straining as she countered
Marie’s attack. A man seated next to Darla leaned close and spoke quietly. “Care to predict a
winner?”
Darla’s eyes met the stranger’s and she felt a strange sensation sweep over her as his gaze
bore deep into her. “I . . . uh . . . I hope Tawny wins.”
The stranger smiled. “She will.”
Darla averted his gaze and snuggled closer to Jeff. His close proximity made her
uncomfortable. She cheered loudly as Tawny worked her way into position, trapping Marie in a
crushing body scissors. Marie escaped Tawny’s grasp, but Tawny wasn’t deterred and soon
secured another painful hold. Marie thrashed and struggled, eventually freeing herself. The
women sprang at each other, their bodies colliding as they fought to gain the advantage. The
battle seesawed back and forth, the women trading hold for hold, gasping for breath and grunting
with extreme exertion. After nearly thirty minutes of intense physical exertion both women were
sweating profusely and breathing heavily. The crowd shouted and cheered as Tawny trapped
Marie in a punishing head scissors. Marie struggled to escape her tormentor’s crushing hold.
Tawny responded with more pressure, her legs quivering with exertion as she continued to
squeeze tighter. “Give it! Give it up and I’ll let up on you!”
Marie’s muffled response increased Tawny’s resolve and she combined the scissors hold
with an arm bar. It appeared Marie would be forced to submit. Much to everyone’s surprise,
Marie worked her way to the edge of the ring and threw her leg over the bottom rope. The referee
slapped Tawny’s shoulder and commanded her to break the hold. Tawny shook her head
violently. “No! No way!”
The referee gave her a stern look and began to count toward a disqualification. Tawny
grudgingly released her hold and leaped to her feet. Marie rolled to her knees and Tawny grabbed
her, pulling her to her feet with two handfuls of hair. Marie tried to pull away, but Tawny
clamped her in a side headlock and slammed her to the mat with a resounding thud. The stranger
seated next to Darla leaned forward, his eyes focused intently on the combatants. Darla was
puzzled by the stranger’s demeanor. He wasn’t like the other fans. Rather than shouting and
cheering he remained silent, his attention focused on Tawny.
Marie lashed out with her legs and caught Tawny in a head scissors. Her thighs tightened
mercilessly around Tawny’s head and a submission seemed imminent. Darla joined in the chorus
of voices cheering Tawny on and the outpouring of encouragement reinvigorated Tawny. She
worked her way into position and flipped over, slipping free of Marie’s grasp. It was a perfectly
executed move that brought the audience to their feet, applauding excitedly.
Marie and Tawny attacked each other again, neither showing the other a hint of mercy.
They traded hold for hold, each intent on punishing the other into submission. Tawny seemed to
have found an untapped source of strength. She maneuvered herself into position and trapped
Marie in another crushing head scissors. This time Tawny was careful to insure she keep Marie
away from the ropes. She grunted with exertion as she ground on her hold, grinning confidently,
certain Marie was weakening. Her assumption was correct. Marie waved her arms, signaling her
wish to submit. The referee separated the women and Tawny stood over her vanquished
opponent, a proud smile on her face
There was a pleased smile on the stranger’s face. “Just as I predicted. Your friend was
victorious.”
Darla shivered slightly, sensing a distinctly evil quality to his voice. He extended his hand.
“My name’s Garrett and you must be Darla.”
“Yes. I am. Do I know you?”
“Not yet, but perhaps we’ll become friends one day.”
Jeff noticed the stranger and his affect on Darla. “Everything okay?”
“Uh huh. This’s Garrett.”
“Nice to meet you, Garrett. Enjoying the show?”
“I am, but more importantly, are you and your lady enjoying yourselves?”
“We are.”
Garrett abruptly stood up. “I must be on my way. It was nice meeting you both. I’m sure
we’ll meet again.”
“You’re not staying for the rest of the show?”
“I must be on my way.”
Jeff and Darla watched Garrett move through the crowd and disappear from view. There
was a puzzled expression in Jeff’s eyes. “Strange guy, huh?”
“Very strange.”
“You know him?”
“No . . . . . but . . . he seems to know me.”
An odd sensation settled over Anthony. He glanced around the arena, a frown on his face.
Lisa gave him an inquisitive smile? “Something the matter?”
“For some reason I feel like Garrett’s close by.”
“You mean . . . . Garrett as in the Garrett?”

Chapter 43
Dominic dimmed the lights on the empty arena, an ecstatic smile on his face. The show
had been a resounding success and his mind was racing as he began planning the next. Tawny,
Fran and Rikki appeared in the hallway. “Hey! There’s my champs! Let’s go on down to the
office and I’ll get you all paid.”
Fran grinned. “This’s what I like best about the show.”
There was a pile of cash scattered across Dominic’s desk and he poked through it,
gathering a handful of bills, counting out payment to each of the women. Tawny watched him
count out her pay. “I think you paid me too much!”
“It’s all yours, kid. It’s base pay plus a percentage of the gate.”
Tawny grinned at Rikki. “Want to go celebrate?”
“Hell yes! I’m ready. You coming with us, Fran?”
“You kids go on and have fun. I’m going home. I need to lay my body down. I’m beat.”
Rikki and Tawny hurried out the door anxious to celebrate. They arrived at the Big Dawg
Bar and pushed their way through the crowd, settling at an empty table in the rear of the room.
Music blared from the speakers on the walls as Jasmine, a gorgeous, tall and tanned brunette
danced on stage. Tawny smiled as she glanced at Rikki, watching Jasmine’s sensuous moves.
Across the crowded room Darla snuggled close to Jeff, an evil smile on her face as she
watched Jeff staring intently at the dancer. There were a jumble of conflicting thoughts swirling
through her mind. The woman who’d once been quiet, reserved and almost shy was becoming an
outgoing, thrill-seeking free spirit who wanted to experience all that life had to offer. A few tables
away sat Garrett, the sinister stranger that had spoken to Darla and Jeff at the wrestling show.
Jasmine’s set ended and she scooped up the bills scattered across the stage. Tawny’s
voice caught her attention as she pulled her robe tighter around her body. She made her way to
Tawny’s table. “Hey, girl! I didn’t think I’d see you tonight. How’d it go?”
“Real good! I did good.”
Rikki rolled her eyes. “You gotta be kidding! You were a god damn tiger out there tonight.
You should’ve seen her, Jasmine. She was straight up awesome.”
“I really wanted to go, but nobody’d swap shifts with me. I’ll catch you two later on.
I’ve gotta get something to drink and get ready for my next set. See you later on after my shift
ends?”
“We might. It depends on what we’re doing.”
Jasmine disappeared into her dressing room and Tawny gave Rikki an evil grin. Torrid
thoughts teased Tawny’s senses and she could feel herself becoming highly aroused as she
fantasized about an erotic wrestling session with Rikki. She wondered what Rikki would think of
her fantasy. There was only one way to find out. Tawny leaned across the table and whispered
in Rikki’s ear. The expression on Rikki’s face was the answer she’d hoped for. Rikki grinned at
her friend. “You are a bundle of surprises. You sure Dom’s not going to walk in on us?”
“I don’t think so. I heard him talking to his lady and I’m real sure he’ll be occupied
all night if she has her way. Maybe we should invite them to join us. It’d be fun to have an
audience.”
“Are you fucking crazy? Dom would have a heart attack.”
“Could be, but I’ll bet he’d die with a smile on his face.”
Across the lounge Darla was driving Jeff to new heights of arousal as she massaged his
pulsing cock. The luscious dancer strutting across the stage added an element of desire. It was
nearly more than he could stand. Jeff swallowed the last of his drink and smiled wickedly at
Darla. “I’m in a dangerous mood! You ready to go?”
“You just might not be so dangerous when I’m done with you.”
Jeff and Darla wound their way through the crowded bar and hurried to the parking lot,
both of them quivering with anticipation as they drove through the night. They arrived at Jeff’s
ramshackle house and rushed inside, a trail of clothing left behind from the living room to the
bedroom. The lovers were unaware they’d been followed.
Rikki fumbled with the key in the lock as she wiggled the door knob and swore.
“Dammit! I wish Dom would get this fucking lock fixed.”
Tawny rolled her eyes, an impatient expression on her face. “You sure that’s the right
key?”
“Yes! I ought to know which key’s which. I only come down to the gym about every
other day. Jeez! Hang on a minute. There!”
Rikki gave the door a shove. The street lights cast an eerie glow across the walls. Tawny
reached for the light switch, but Rikki stopped her. “Better leave the lights off. No point in
drawing attention to us.”
Rikki unbuttoned her shirt as she approached the ring. She kicked off her shoes, stepped
out of her Levi's and rolled under the ropes. She bounced to her feet, unsnapping her bra as she
gave Tawny a teasing smile. Rikki grabbed her firm breasts one in each hand and shook them
furiously. “Think you can pull them harder than that?”
“I guess you’ll just have to wait and see.” Tawny slipped out of her clothing.
Rikki smiled nervously. “This is different for me. It’s my first time. I’ll need a little time
to mellow into it.”
“For me to. Hey, we can stop any time you want if you’re not into it.”
“I didn’t say I didn’t want to, I’m just nervous.”
Rikki and Tawny circled each other, hesitant to begin. Tawny was aroused yet unsure
how to proceed. She was comfortable wrestling another woman under most circumstances, but
adding an erotic element gave it a different feel. Rikki was waiting for Tawny to make the first
move. Tawny sprang at Rikki and sent her sprawling onto her back. Tawny was surprised by
Rikki’s response and found herself trapped in Rikki’s grasp as she struggled to get to her knees.
It was no use. Rikki tightened her grip on Tawny.
In another part of the city Darla and Jeff were pursuing intense pleasures. Jeff was seated
on the bed, Darla standing in front of him moaning and gasping for breath. His hands triggered
surges of arousal everywhere he touched her. Darla buried her hands in Jeff’s long hair and pulled
him close to her body. Jeff slid off the bed and knelt in front of Darla, his hot breath splashing on
her quivering pussy. His lips and tongue found their targets and Darla squealed loudly, her hips
surging wildly. “Oh! Jesus! You’re driving me crazy! Oh! Don’t stop, baby. Don’t stop!”
Jeff stood up, wrapped his arms around Darla and pulled her off her feet, throwing her
onto the bed. He scrambled on top of her, pinning her legs back over her head as he thrust himself
into her, his balls slapping her crotch as he lunged forward and back, his stiff cock penetrating her
with a tantalizing rhythm. Darla struggled frantically, trying to take him deeper into her and
faster, but he was intent on torturing her.
The lovers were oblivious of the mysterious stranger standing outside the window
watching them. A strange sensation swept over Darla and she felt her body erupt with a surge of
strength. She pushed with her legs, nearly throwing Jeff completely off the bed. Before he could
move Darla was on top of him, pinning his arms down as her hips meshed with his. Her love
canal swallowed his manhood, her muscles tightening around his cock milking him with a frantic
rhythm. Jeff blinked his eyes, struggling to focus his vision. The face staring back at him was
unfamiliar and definitely not Darla’s.
The scene in the dimly lit arena was a frenzy of activity. Tawny straddled Rikki’s head
with her thighs, pulling her hair with both hands as she rocked back and forth, her face a
contorted mask of intensity. Rikki’s muffled gasps and shrieks filled the air as she begged Tawny
to let her up. Tawny slowly stood up and stumbled backward into the ropes. A voice from the
shadows startled her. “Don’t let up on her. Finish her!
Tawny spun around and saw a man standing near the ring. He was tall with a gaunt and
sinister appearance. “What the fuck? How’d you get . . . . .”
A scream stuck in Rikki’s throat as she stared in disbelief. Tawny was nowhere to be
seen. Neither was the stranger who’d spoken to her. The sound of footsteps sent surges of fear
through her body. She wanted to stand up, but her body refused to cooperate. She saw a man and
woman approaching the ring. Intense fear showed in her eyes. The woman spoke with a quiet,
reassuring tone. “You must be Rikki. I’m Lisa and this’s Anthony. Everything’s okay. We’re
here to help you.”

Chapter 44
Darla’s body was galvanized with fear as she frantically surveyed her surroundings. She
was standing on a worn, wood boarding platform next to a deserted train depot deep in the
desert. The moonlight cast eerie shadows on the desert floor and the sound of a train whistle
echoed in the distance. Darla stared at the horizon, tears forming in her eyes. She watched as a
sleek, black locomotive pulled into view pulling seven railcars behind. A tall, stately appearing
conductor stepped down onto the platform and smiled reassuringly. “Come aboard, Miss Darla
and we’ll be on our way.”
“Where . . . . uh . . . . where am I?”
“In a place of considerable magic.”
Darla climbed the railcar steps and turned to the conductor. There was a look of confusion
on her face. The conductor anticipated her question and directed her to the dining car. She made
her way down the aisle to her destination and caught her breath as she surveyed the opulent
surroundings. A man with long brown hair and a bushy beard motioned to her from a table by the
window. Darla nervously approached and sat down. She stared at the stranger across the table.
He smiled and lit a cigarette as he gazed at the view outside the dining car window. He turned to
Darla and exhaled a long plume of smoke. “Would you like something? Tea or coffee? I s’pose it
would be good if I introduced myself. I’m Vincent.”
“Coffee would be nice and it’s nice to meet you Vincent, at least I think it is. Do you have
any idea how frightened I am right now?”
“You cover it well. I apologize for the odd circumstances, but in time I hope I can explain
well enough so your fears will be calmed.”
“Where am I and what’s happening to me?”

“You’re aboard a magical conveyance and riding to a destination which, I might add, is
entirely safe. You’ve been pulled into a cosmic vortex by someone with evil intentions. I am one
of several who choose to protect you and keep you from harm. Think of me as your spirit
guide.”
“So you’re like my guardian angel?”
“Whatever Vincent is he sure as hell is no angel!” Darla nearly leaped out of her chair.
Vincent glanced up. “Well now. About time you made an appearance.”
A man who looked nearly identical to Vincent sat down next to Darla. He extended his
hand. “I’m Amos, Vincent’s celestial brother of sorts. We share much in common, part of which
is protecting you from harm.”
“I’m still scared, but I’m sure I’m safe with two formidable men such as yourselves
beside me. You haven’t told me how I got here and why.”
“It was necessary to transport you from where you were. We had little choice under the
circumstances. Explaining just how we accomplish what we do will take more time, but trust me,
we mean you no harm and do intend to protect you.”
“What . . . . . what happened to Jeff?”
Amos gave Darla a reassuring smile. “Jeff’s fine. He’s sleeping soundly and has no idea
you’re gone. You’ll return to him before he wakes and he will have no memory of what took
place before we rescued you. He’s in no danger. The entity that stalks you has no interest in
Jeff.”
“Entity? What kind of entity?”
Before either Vincent or Amos could respond the train began to slow to a stop. They
motioned to Darla. “Come with us. It’ll be easier to explain everything once we reach our
destination.
Rikki stared at Lisa and Anthony struggling to speak. Icy fingers of fear seemed to grip
her throat and she was barely able to breathe. Lisa reached out to Rikki. “Take my hand and
concentrate on the sound of my voice. You’re in no danger. I know this all seems extremely
frightening and we will explain as soon as you’re ready.”
Rikki slowly regained her composure, slid out of the ring and hurriedly dressed, an
embarrassed expression on her face. “You must think I’m really weird. My friend and I were . .
uh . . . just playing. We didn’t think anyone else would be here.”
Lisa smiled. “No need to explain. You were just exploring new pleasures. It’s not so
unusual and besides, we’re not into judging people by what they like to do.”
Rikki settled into a chair, beginning to relax as she felt a sense of trust settle over her.
“Where . . . did . . . Tawny go?”
Anthony glanced at Lisa, hesitating before he answered. “Tawny’s safe. We needed to
remove her from her surroundings quickly and there was no time to explain. She’ll return soon, I
promise.”
“I don’t know what happened. We were just playing and then Tawny went crazy and I
remember a man’s voice and Tawny disappeared. The next thing I knew you two were here. Who
was the man in the shadows?”
“Someone who should never have been here. He’s an evil man, but you have no cause for
concern. He was here for Tawny, not you.”
Rikki was clearly perplexed. “I don’t understand. What does he want with Tawny?”
“It’s difficult to explain, but he has the capability of taking over a person’s soul and does
so at will when he thinks it will further his ends. I know that sounds unbelievable, but I assure
you it’s true. He is what he is. It’s our intention and responsibility to protect you and Tawny
from him. Think of us as your spirit guides, sort’ve like guardian angels, but different.”
Rikki stared at Lisa and Anthony. “I feel like I fell into some kind of rabbit hole that takes
me someplace strange. I can’t believe any of this is happening.”
“It is happening, but soon you and Tawny will find yourself back together playing as if
nothing happened.”
“Uh . . . . what? Are you serious?”
Darla came to an abrupt halt as she reached the crest of the hill and surveyed her
surroundings. The view of the ocean below was spectacular. She pointed at the cabin near the
water. “Is that where we’re going?”
Vincent nodded. “It is. We should be on our way.”
They made their way down the hill and Vincent led them into the cabin. Seated at a rustic
table were three women. “Darla, this’s Marcella, across the table is Elena and next to her is
Tawny.”
Marcella and Elena greeted Darla. Tawny stared at Darla. She recognized her from the
diner. Darla smiled at Tawny. “I know you! You’re the woman that was wrestling in the show
tonight. You’re amazing, by the way.”
Tawny smiled, a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. “I don’t feel very amazing right now.
Marcella and Elena have been explaining what’s happening to me, but I think I’m just more
confused.”
The conversation continued and Marcella explained in more detail about Garrett and how
he had come to possess her soul and how she’d been rescued. Darla and Tawny listened as
Marcella continued. When she finished, Darla sat silent, trying to grasp all that she’d been told.
Tawny shook her head. “I can’t believe any of this is really happening, but it is, isn’t it?”
Amos nodded. “It is, but I assure you, all will be well. We have a plan. It’ll require your
cooperation. Both of you.”
“How?”
“This’s awkward to explain. I’m sure Tawny’ll be comfortable with our plan, but it
might seem a bit . . .. uh . . . unnerving to you, Darla.”
Amos interrupted. “If all goes as planned I’m real damn sure Jeff will be pleased.”
“Really? How’s that?”
“Let’s just say if he enjoyed watching the wrestling show tonight he’ll really love what
we have in mind.”
Marcella smiled. “Maybe it’d be better if I explained.”
“Yes. That’d be a good idea. After all you’re responsible for making sure the plan comes
together.”
\
Chapter 45
A soft summer wind teased the window curtains as bursts of sunlight reflected off the
dresser mirror. The intermittent flashes of brilliance urged Darla awake and she rolled over,
rubbing her eyes as recollections of the night’s events coalesced in her mind. She realized it had
been a frightening, yet intriguing experience. The sound of Jeff’s voice jogged her fully awake.
“Mornin’ beautiful lady.”
Darla pulled Jeff close and kissed him passionately. His stiffening cock brushed her thigh.
She gave him an evil smile. “You didn’t get enough last night?”
“There’s no such thing as too much sex. Don’t you know that? It’s like having too much
fun. It’s not possible.”
“Maybe we’ll see about that.”
Darla wrapped her fingers around his shaft, slowly stroking him as she pushed him onto
his back. Jeff’s pleasurable moans grew louder as Darla continued, nibbling his shoulders and
chest as she continued to milk his cock. Jeff tried to roll on top of Darla, but she pushed him
back on the bed. Surges of passion swept over her like waves on an ocean beach and she felt like a
healthy, young animal. She positioned herself on top of Jeff, scissoring his manhood with her
thighs as she continued the exquisite torture. She grinned as she watched him thrashing under her.
Darla loved to be aggressive in bed, but her thirst for rough sex was stronger than ever now. She’d
discovered a dimension of pleasure she never knew existed before.
Tawny sat bolt upright in bed, her mind racing with recollections of what she assumed
had been a strange dream. She saw Rikki next to her, still asleep. Details of the previous evening
began to materialize and she shivered slightly. Her recollections were at first vague, but became
more cogent as she recalled more of her experience. Mattie’s fondness for Amos wafted through
Tawny’s mind and she began to understand her instant attraction to both him and Vincent.
Tawny didn’t realize there were two others that made up that celestial brotherhood; Anthony
and Dillon. That was a discovery for another time and place.
“Hey! You’re awake. Jeez, you look like you’ve seen ghosts or something.” Rikki gave
Tawny an inquisitive glance. “You okay?”
“I just had a weird dream. It’s no big thing.” Tawny realized her recollections were more
than a simple dream.
“Damn! My whole body aches. You really worked me over last night. I think I want a
rematch!”
“Sure. Anytime you’re up to it. Maybe we’ll do a tag-team.”
“Do tell! You got something in mind?”
“You never know, I’m full of surprises.”
“I’ve noticed that.”
“Let’s go get some coffee?”
Darla’s tousled hair framed her sweat-streaked face and her body quivered uncontrollably
as she wrapped her legs tighter around her lover, pulling his face tighter to her warm, wet pussy.
She eagerly sucked and licked his engorged cock. Jeff’s body shuddered violently as he shot his
load of hot cum deep in Darla’s throat. Darla shrieked and squealed, feeling herself erupt with a
powerful burst, surges of pleasure ripping through her body.
Jeff struggled to free himself from between Darla’s thighs, but she remained in control,
savoring the exhilarating rush that being in complete control afforded her. She finally released her
hold on her lover and gave him a contented smile. Jeff’s body trembled with aftershocks of
orgasm. “Damn, girl. You are some kind of amazing lover.”

“I wasn’t too rough on you?”
“You don’t hear me complaining, do you?”
“Huh. Like you would.”
“You getting hungry?”
“Now that’s just like a man. First sex, then food. Jeez!”
“You’re not hungry?”
“I am, but not for food.”
Tawny and Rikki arrived at the Red Rose Diner, went inside and settled into a booth by
the window. Rikki had hardly spoken all the way to the diner. Tawny sensed something was the
matter. She reached across the table and nudged her friend. “Hey. Something bothering you?”
“Not really. I was just thinking about last night.”
“Oh. I didn’t mean to come on so strong. I was just in the mood to play.”
“I know. So was I. It’s just that . . . . uh . . . well . .”
“What?”
“It’s nothing you did. I don’t remember much of what we did. Some of it, but not all. It’s
like there’s a hole in my memory. And . . . .”
“And what?”
“I don’t want you to think I’m a lesbian because I’m not. You’re the first woman I’ve
ever been intimate with.”
“Are you kidding? You think I’m a lesbian and even if I was or you were, what the fuck
difference does that make? I’ve never been intimate with another woman either. Well . . . it’s hard
to explain, but in this life I never have been until now and I liked it. Didn’t you?”
“I did, but I was scared to and I don’t know why. Crazy, huh?”
“Not really. Us being wrestlers I suppose some people assume we’re lesbians, but it’s
not true and even if it was it’s nobody’s business anyway. I love wrestling and I love sex. If I
decide to mix the two, or do anything that I enjoy doing and I’m not hurting anyone then I don’t
see what difference it makes.”
“I suppose you’re right. I mean, I liked what we were doing and I want to do it more, but
I felt uncomfortable at first. Next time will be better and I damn well won’t hold back! I owe you
big time!”
“That works for me, but I’ve got to ask you something.”
“Okay, what?”
“Before the show you seemed like you were coming onto me. I was surprised at first, but
then I liked the idea. Now you tell me you’re not comfortable with me as a playmate. I don’t
understand.”
“I know, I told you it’s crazy. All my life I’ve wanted to try new things and most the
time when I tried to someone was telling me how stupid or weird I was. It was the same when I
decided to learn to wrestle.”
“Fuck whoever says your stupid or weird. You’re not. You’re damn good at what you do
and whatever you like to do in your personal life isn’t anybody’s business. You’re my friend no
matter what. If you want me as a playmate I’m in. If not I understand that to. I’m up for
whatever you are. At least I think I am. If something makes me uncomfortable I’ll tell you. You
do the same for me.”
“You’re way cool. You know that?”
“So are you. What would you think if I asked you how you feel about other women
joining us when we play?”

“You did say something about a tag-team. What do you have in mind?”
“This’s gonna be really hard to explain.”
“Just spill it out. I think I can follow what you’re telling me.”
Tawny drew a deep breath as she tried to decide the best way to explain the previous
night’s experience without sounding preposterous. How could she possibly describe a railway
running through the desert with no tracks, a mysterious cabin nestled against a hillside near the
ocean, spirit guides and an evil entity named Garrett. Tawny wasn’t sure where to begin. Just as
she was about to proceed the diner door opened. Tawny recognized the woman who entered. It
was the same woman she’d met when she was magically transported across the desert to the
ocean. It was Darla and the man with her, Tawny assumed must be Jeff. Darla’s eyes met
Tawny’s and the women stared at each other. Darla smiled as Tawny motioned to her. “Come
over and join us!”
Darla and Jeff sat down. Rikki gave Tawny a curious smile. They exchanged introductions
and lapsed into an awkward silence. Darla appeared nervous and Jeff seemed intrigued. The
waitress provided a welcome interruption as she poured coffee for Darla and Jeff. As she walked
away Tawny smiled at Darla. “I was trying to figure out how to explain to Rikki how we met.”
“Maybe I can help?”
“That’d be good. Maybe if it comes from both of us it won’t sound so crazy.”

Chapter 46
A procession of ocean waves crashed against the jetty. Vincent was deep in thought, his
eyes following the movements of the water and Andrew’s voice startled him. “Amos has arrived.
Shall we meet at the cabin?”
Vincent ignored his friend’s request. “I miss the sea. I miss the life I found in the islands
and I miss the love I shared there.”
Andrew nodded as a sad smile settled on his face. “I know that. It’s a heavy sack of
destiny you and I and Amos carries. I take solace in knowing Anthony and Lisa found each other
again and I draw from their happiness. You would do well to do the same, my friend.”
“I do. More than you know. It’s a matter best discussed another time. We have more
pressing issues than my state of mind.”
Vincent and Andrew walked the shoreline back to the cabin and went inside. They settled
around the rustic table and Andrew poured three cups of stout, black coffee. He set the pot on
the wood stove and sat down, peering intently first at Vincent and then Amos. It was unusual to
see Andrew so agitated. Normally the paragon of calm, he was visibly angry. Beyond angry. “I
swear to the gods, my friends, this situation with Garrett will be resolved this time. I was certain
we’d resolved the issue last time we dealt with him and I was wrong. This time I will succeed,
with your assistance, which I appreciate more than either of you can possibly know.”
Amos smiled at his friend. “There are others involved in this plan to. It was Anthony and
Lisa that devised it. It would never succeed without the courage and conviction of Marcella,
Darla, Tawny and Rikki. All of us are functioning as one. I’m convinced we’ll be successful.”
Vincent suppressed a chuckle. “There is a pleasurable benefit of this grand plan. You do
realize that?”
Amos groaned and rolled his eyes, a wry grin spreading across his face. “You are a
perverted bastard!”
“I am what I am.”
Andrew erupted with laughter. “Let’s review for just a minute, Amos. If my memory
serves me correctly it was you who chose to frolic with not one, not two, but four women one
night at a dimly lit location I won’t bother to disclose.”
Vincent chuckled. “Sweet Jesus, brother! You never told me about that adventure. I’d give
up my front seat in hell to have seen that.”
“It was a sight to behold.”
Amos scowled at his friend. “It must have been. You seem to recall everything in
extraordinary detail.”
Far from the magical cabin near the sea, Anthony lay staring at the ceiling. Lisa snuggled
next to him, her head resting on his chest as she watched him, listening to the sound of his heart
beating. “I’m sure everything is falling into place just as we planned it, my love.”
Anthony retrieved a crumpled cigarette pack, removed a cigarette, lit it and exhaled a
plume of smoke. “You’re right. It’s just that the timing of our plan will have to be precise or
Garrett will wreak havoc on more innocent lives.”
“Darla, Tawny, Rikki and especially Marcella are more capable than you’re giving them
credit for. Now all that’s left to do is make contact with Sally and Gina.”
“That worries me to. You really think we can even find them, let alone entice them into
traveling here?”
“I do. Elena and I have a plan.”
“I’ll miss the hell out’ve you while you’re gone, but I know you can make it all work. It’s
just my nature to worry.”
“I think I can find a way to take your mind off your worries.” She rolled on top of
Anthony and lowered her head, her long, blond hair gently brushing his skin as her lips showered
his neck and shoulders with wet kisses. Anthony’s body began to surge with arousal and Lisa
responded forcefully, pushing him back onto the bed as her thighs gripped his pulsing cock and
scissored it tightly. Anthony’s moans of pleasure grew louder as Lisa continued. Her wet pussy
swallowed his swollen shaft, drawing him deeper into her as she moved her hips with a seductive
rhythm. Anthony grabbed her ass cheeks, his body surging in unison with her. Lisa gasped as she
felt Anthony penetrate deeper into her and her body quivered as she erupted with a fiery burst of
intense pleasure and warm love liquid. The lovers thrashed and moaned as the magic of mutual
orgasm swept them up in a heated rush of ecstasy. Lisa rested her head on Anthony’s chest, a
wicked smile on her face as she watched him. Anthony gave her a knowing grin. “I can tell you’re
plotting.”
“Me?”
Lisa gave him an innocent gaze as she slid into position on top of him, her thighs
straddling his head. She gasped for breath as she felt his lips and tongue teasing her. Her muscles
tensed uncontrollably as she felt surges of renewed passion coursing through her body. Anthony
continued to lick and suck, urging her closer and closer to another blazing eruption of passionate
completion.
Anthony heard Lisa’s muted scream. It wasn’t a passionate scream. “Hey! You okay?”
“It’s Garrett! He was here in the room with us.”
“What?” Anthony leaped off the bed. Before Lisa could say more he rushed out the door
into the hallway, peering intently in both directions. No one was there.
“He seems to have disappeared.”
“I can see that. I didn’t mean to overreact. It just startled me.”
“I understand. It would’ve done the same to me. I’ll make us some tea.”
Anthony and Lisa returned inside and Anthony busied himself brewing a pot of tea while
Lisa settled onto the window seat staring out at the evening sky. Lisa’s anger crowded out her
fears as she sat contemplating his untimely arrival at a most inopportune moment. Anthony
returned carrying two cups of tea and handed her one.
In another place across the city Darla lay snuggled close to Jeff, her mind filled with
questions as she recalled the strange encounter the evening before. She smiled at Jeff.
“What!”
“Nothing.”
“Huh. More like something, I just don’t know what.”
“Okay, I was wondering what you thought about everything that happened at the Red
Rose last night.”
“Wow. It was a lot to get my head around. I know a little about life after death . . . but
now I wonder about a lot of stuff. It’s confusing, but fascinating at the same time. I learned
something new about you to, babe.”
“And . . . that’s a good thing?”
“It is. I haven’t been with a lot of women in my life, but I’m no dummy either. You’re
different. Way different and I like that. When I first met you I felt like there was two women
inside you. Now I understand. There is. In a way, I mean. A good way.”
“So . . . . what did you think of Tawny?”
“U’mmm . . . she seems real nice.”

“Nice?” Darla giggled. “You really know how to cover your butt.”
“Well, she does seem nice.”
“Uh huh, and you’re gonna tell me you don’t feel any attraction to her?”
“Aw jeez, Darla. What do you want me to say? She is sexy. Just remember this; it’s you I
choose to be with. That answer your question good enough?”
“It does, sweet man. So how’d you like it if I decided to give wrestling a try?”
“I think it’d be cool. Damn! I never dated a celebrity before.”
“I’m not talking about professional wrestling in front of a crowd of people.”
“So . . . . what are you suggesting?”
“Something more erotic. Me and Tawny and Rikki playing together.”
“Playing how?”
“Tawny calls it erotic wrestling. It’s a lot more sexy than what you saw at the arena.”
“Huh. I think I’d like watching that.”
Darla grinned. “I think so to. Tawny told me about a woman named Sally that she knew
in her past. Sally used to throw wild parties and they’d do erotic wrestling for entertainment.
We’re thinking about finding her and maybe doing a party with her.”
“I suppose it has something to do with finding that guy you all were talking about? The
guy you called Garrett.”
“It does. I don’t really understand all of it yet, but I feel like it’s something really
important to do and besides, it sounds like a lot of fun. Fun for you to.”
“Fun, huh? You’re not worried about getting hurt?”
“Not really. I’m tough and I feel like I can trust Tawny and Rikki. I’m more worried
about this Garrett person than I am anything else.”

“I understand. So how do you find this woman named Sally and how you do you know
Garrett will appear?”
“I’m not sure. We need to wait until a man and woman named Anthony and Lisa find us.
It sounds mysterious and strange, but I believe it will happen.”

Chapter 47
Lisa felt herself floating through time and space surrounded by darkness, yet unafraid. It
was a journey she’d made before. She found herself standing beside her beloved Anthony deep in
the desert on a worn, wood boarding platform next to a dilapidated train station. A familiar sound
pierced the still night air; the sound of a train whistle echoing in the distance and soon after a
sleek, black locomotive came into view pulling seven railcars behind. It came to a stop near the
boarding platform and a familiar figure appeared. It was their old friend, Jensen. “Good evening,
my friends. As always it is a distinct pleasure to see you both again.”
“It’s good to see you to, Jensen. We’ve missed you.”
Anthony shook his friend’s hand. “Life on the islands has been good?”
“Quite good, thanks. I look forward to returning as soon as we conclude our endeavors
here.”
“That should be soon if all goes well, which I’m sure it will.”
Lisa and Anthony climbed aboard the railcar and made their way to the dining car where
Amos and Elena awaited their arrival. “Well now, it’s about time you two arrived. I suspect it
took a hell’ve an effort to pry you two out of bed.”
“We were sound asleep.”
“Sweet Jesus! If bullshit was music you’d be in Carnegie Hall, brother.”
Lisa gave him an innocent smile. “Do we really look like a couple’ve sex starved lovers?”
“Pretty much.”
Lisa rolled her eyes and smiled. “I should never have asked.”
Elena put her arm around Amos’s neck. “He doesn’t have any room to talk, believe me!”
Amos grinned. “You complaining?”

Anthony interrupted. “As much as I love spreading around bullshit, where’s Marcella?”
“Not to worry, she’s at the cabin. She said she wanted some alone time down by the
ocean.”
A hint of sadness showed in Lisa’s eyes. “I know that feeling.”
The conversation continued as the magical conveyance hurtled through the desert. Lisa
stared out the dining car window, watching the sun rising over the horizon as she contemplated
her impending excursion. She was confident they’d be successful and was happier knowing
Anthony would be accompanying her on the journey. She smiled showed as she contemplated
the plans she and Elena had secretly discussed. She was sure it would be a pleasant surprise for
both Anthony and Amos, but felt a twinge of discomfort as well. In her past life she’d been wild
and carefree, but now was a different time and a different place. Maybe it was time to let go of
her inhibitions and experience life as she had so long ago.
Her thoughts were interrupted as the train slowed to a stop. They walked through the
morning sun, following the trail to the bluff overlooking the ocean. Lisa never tired of the
breathtaking view high above the coastline. They descended the hill to the cabin and went inside.
Much to their surprise they were greeted not only by Marcella, but by Vincent and Monique.
Amos grinned. “Well, well, well. This’s a hell of a surprise!”
“You didn’t think we were gonna let you have all the fun to yourselves, did you? Besides,
somebody’s got to keep you in a straight line.”
“I believe that’s my responsibility.” Andrew gave them a wry grin. “I can just imagine the
results if I weren’t directly involved.”
Amos grinned. “Well, it seems our opportunity to perpetrate mischief has evaporated.”
“Indeed it has. Damn!”

Marcella smiled wickedly. “Not to worry, I’m sure Lisa, Elena and I can provide you
gentlemen with enough entertainment to keep you occupied.”
Andrew rolled his eyes. “I have no doubt about that.”
Anthony interjected. “I hate to bring all this bullshit to a halt, but we do need to discuss
our plans.”
Andrew nodded. “We should. Marcella can explain what we’ve been able to ascertain up
to now.”
“I can tell you that Sally’s still pursuing her erotic pleasures in Galveston. She and Gina
have attracted swingers from all around the country. The guest lists at their private parties are
extensive and some of the names would surprise you.”
Monique giggled. “Nothing surprises me.”
“Oh, really? Does the name Eduardo sound familiar?”
“Jesus! Are you serious? Eduardo? The same Eduardo I remember from the Ring Of Fire
arena?”
“Yes, that Eduardo.”
Andrew smiled slightly. “I might have guessed. It will be nice to renew our friendship.”
Amos leaned back in his chair, lit a cigarette and exhaled slowly. “Good lord, mention of
Eduardo does bring back some fond memories. That’s for damn sure.”
Monique gave him a teasing grin. “That was an amazing time, wasn’t it? Do you
remember a woman named Tamara?”
“I do! She was one sexy bundle of surprises, I can tell you that for damn sure.”
Elena pulled Amos close and whispered in his ear. “I’ll show you a sexy bundle of
surprise, big guy.”

“I can’t wait. Shall we run everyone off and get started?”
Andrew’s face mirrored his exasperation. “Let’s not lose sight of our objective. I’m sure
your libido will still be functional after we conclude our discussion. So Marcella, you’re
suggesting you all travel to Galveston?”
“I am. We can set events in motion that will definitely attract Garrett’s attention. He’s
already made contact with Lisa and Anthony. There’s no doubt he’ll follow us. Once we
establish our involvement with Gina and Sally we can introduce them to Darla, Tawny and
Rikki.”
Andrew seemed pleased with the plan. “I assume the three of them has some idea of what
we have planned?”
“Not exactly, not yet anyway. Lisa and Elena will explain it all to them before we depart.
They know a little about our plans and they’re definitely up for it.”
The sun was sinking slowly into the western horizon as they concluded their meeting and
prepared to leave. Lisa gave Elena one last hug. “We’ll connect in the city tomorrow.”
The eerie glow of neon lights cast surreal shadows on the gym walls as Rikki and Tawny
led Marcella and Darla inside. The scent of stale sweat, resin and liniment hung heavy in the air.
Rikki grinned at Darla. “So what do you think?”
“I think I’m way nervous, but I’m excited. You guys are gonna have to be patient with
me. I have no idea what I’m doing.”
“You’ll be fine. You’ve got nothing to worry about. Just let your instincts kick in and
enjoy the ride.”
Lisa propped her head on her hand and lit a cigarette, watching Anthony sleeping
soundly. Her mind was filled with odd thoughts as she recalled the lengthy conversation with
Vincent, Monique, Amos, Elena and Andrew. There was a vague sense of concern haunting her,
nothing she could identify, just an uneasy feeling she couldn’t reconcile. Anthony rolled over and
gave her a sleepy smile. “Jeez! I had no idea it was so late. You hungry?”
“I could eat. Shall I fix us something?”
“We can go out and get dinner if you wish?”
“Okay, but only if I have time to shower first.”
“Want some company?”
Lisa gave him a teasing smile. “Of course!”
Marcella pulled off her shirt and unfastened her bra. She slipped out of her denim trousers
and vaulted off the floor onto the ring apron She turned and motioned to Tawny. “Come up here
and show me what you got.”
Tawny grinned nervously as she walked across the mat to the far corner of the ring.
Marcella was an imposing sight. There was no doubt in Tawny’s mind that Marcella would be a
challenging playmate.
The women approached each warily and Tawny sprang at Marcella in an attempt to seize
an early advantage. She was successful and caught Marcella by surprise as she clamped her in a
side headlock. Darla watched the women struggle. Tawny slammed Marcella onto her back and
positioned herself on top of her playmate. Marcella bucked and thrashed, gasps of exertion
piercing the air. Marcella pushed Tawny’s head back within range of her thighs and trapped her
in a head scissors. Marcella tightened her hold on Tawny and twisted her tits. Darla glanced at
Rikki, a curious smile on her face. “They do play rough! I’m getting hot just watching.”
“Good! You and me can give it a try after Marcella and Tawny finish.”
“I don’t know much about what to do, but I am strong.”

“You’ll do fine. Give it a try and if it’s something you want to do we’ll do more. If not,
we’ll stop. Fair enough?”
“I’m sure it’s something I want to do. I just don’t want to hurt anyone. I get crazy when
I’m hot.”
“I like the sound of that. Don’t worry, I’m tough. None of us do anything to injure each
other. We’re all friends that like to play rough. It’s real intense foreplay.”
Chapter 48
Lisa gazed at the sun rising over the water as she and Anthony merged into traffic on
Harborside Drive. Memories of a time long ago flooded her thoughts as she recalled the time
she’d spent in Galveston. It was where she first met Anthony. He was flying contraband from
the Caribbean Islands to Galveston Bay and Lisa was working in a diner on the waterfront during
the day and working out at a dingy gym in the evenings, hoping to one day have a wrestling
career. Anthony reached out and gently pulled her closer. “I can feel your memories spilling out.”
“Really?”
“The time I first met you at the diner. I even remember the name of the place. It was The
Shoreline Diner. As I recall you spilled coffee on me. I always wondered if you did that on
purpose.”
“You’ll never know, either.” Lisa smiled. “Maybe I was just trying to see just how hot I
could make you.”
“You succeeded admirably.”
They continued to reminisce as Anthony piloted them through morning traffic. A
restaurant sign loomed in front of them. “I think this is the place we’re looking for. At least I
hope so.”
They entered the bustling eatery and surveyed the crowd. One of the waitresses motioned
to a table and they sat down. Anthony noticed an attractive woman sitting at a table by herself.
“I think that’s Gina sitting over there.” Anthony nodded in the direction of the statuesque dark-
haired woman.
“I think you’re right. So now what do we do?”
“I thought maybe you’d have a plan.”

“It seems you two might need some guidance.” Andrew was standing behind them. “I’ll
be back as soon as I’ve resolved your quandary.”
Before they could respond, Andrew approached the woman and introduced himself. A
few moments later they were sitting together laughing and chatting as if they’d been friends for
some time. The magic in Andrew’s eyes and his amazing charisma seemed to have an almost
hypnotic effect on Gina, yet she was clearly confused. “What you’re saying seems impossible to
imagine. I attended Mattie’s funeral. So did my friends, Sally and her daughter, Sheila.”
“Yes. Mattie’s demise was very real and far to premature, but there are forces that up to
now you’ve been unaware of. Mattie has moved on to another life.”
“I’m not sure I believe in reincarnation.”
“Perhaps in the future you will. Soon you will experience something that will seem like a
dream, but I assure you it will be much more than that.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone quite like you, Andrew. Somehow I almost believe
what you’re telling me, yet I know it’s not possible.”
Andrew motioned toward the table where Anthony and Lisa were seated. “Does the man
seated over there look familiar?”
“I do recognize that man, but I don’t recall his name.”
“He reminds you of a man named Amos, but his name is Anthony. He and Amos are
cosmic brothers, two individuals sharing a common lifeline. It’s the same with Mattie and
Tawny.”
“I feel like I should be frightened to my very core.”
“It was never my intention to cause you concern. Think of all I’ve told you as a preview
to a delightful adventure you’re about to embark on. An adventure you’ll share with your friend
Sally. It will bring you the same pleasures you enjoyed when Mattie was alive.”
“Really! What would you know about the pleasures I might have experienced with
Mattie?”
“How explicit an explanation would you like me to provide?”
“Oh my! You do come with many surprises. You know about our play time together?”
“There’s no need for embarrassment. I find your endeavors quite stimulating.”
“I can’t imagine any man who wouldn’t.”
“So you have it. I must be going, but we’ll meet again soon.”
Gina’s eyes followed Andrew as he walked to Anthony and Lisa’s table, spoke to them
briefly and disappeared out the diner door. She paused and then approached. “Excuse me, I don’t
mean to intrude, but I understand the man I was just speaking with is a friend of yours.”
Lisa smiled. “He is. Would you like to join us?”
“I would, but I don’t want to intrude.”
“You’re not at all. Do join us.”
“I feel like this is all a dream I’m going to wake up from any minute.”
Anthony’s eyes met Gina’s. “The dream comes later. Rather it will seem like a dream.
Everything you experience will be very real.”
“That’s exactly what Andrew said to me. I must say, you all have provided me with a
thoroughly fascinating experience.”
Lisa nodded. “It gets much better. We’re sure you’ll be pleased with everything that
happens.”
“Do tell!”
“All in due time. Everything needs to happen as it was meant to.”

“Did you two know Mattie?”
“You could say that. She’s an amazing young woman.”
“You speak as if she’s still alive.”
“She is in a sense. Her spirit resides in the body of a woman named Tawny.”
Gina was silent as she considered Lisa’s explanation. Finally she spoke. “This is all so
mysterious and strange. I’ve wondered many times if someone else resides inside’ve me, but I
never allowed myself to imagine it was possible.”
“It is possible. Soon you’ll discover answers to your questions. I know it’s difficult, but
if you trust us to guide you, we’ll show you a world you’ve never encountered before.”
“As strange as it seems I do trust you both and Andrew.”
As they spoke Gina began to feel as if she’d known Lisa and Anthony all her life. She
explained how she’d met Sally and how their relationship blossomed into a unique friendship. “I
suppose it’s easy to assume I’m lesbian, but that’s not me at all. My play time with another
woman allows me to be a better lover when I’m with a man. Not everyone understands that and
at this point in my life it just doesn’t matter. I’ve always been a person who goes their own
way.”
Lisa smiled. “We know that. It’s just part of who and what you are. You’ll find that we
and the others who travel with us accept those we encounter for who they are and don’t pass
judgment on what they choose to do as long as it brings no harm to another.”
Amos stared across the water, lost in thought as Elena watched him. “There’s no need to
worry, sweet man. Anthony and Lisa will find Gina and all will be as it’s intended to be. For all
we know they might be sharing time with her as we speak.”
“I’m sure you’re right. That’s not what concerns me. I know Anthony and Lisa can do
what needs to be done. I was just thinking about Garrett. We dealt with him once before and look
what happened. I just want some finality from all this and I want Andrew to have his peace of
mind back. After all he’s done for us it’s the least we can do in return.”
Elena put her arms around Amos and hugged him. “We will succeed. There might even be
a few pleasant surprises along the way.”
Vincent lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply, exhaling a plume of blue smoke into the air. He
gazed at Monique. She took his hand in hers. “I can think of a better way of passing the time
than just sitting here worrying needlessly.”
Vincent purposely hesitated to respond, knowing it would agitate Monique. He loved to
tease her. It was part of loving her. Deep inside Vincent beat the heart of a child; a precocious
child.
Lisa glanced at the clock on the diner wall. “We really should be going. It was wonderful
meeting you Gina. We will see you again soon. Until then it might be best not to mention our
conversation with Sally.”
Gina laughed. “That won’t be a problem. I’m not sure how I could ever explain our
conversation. Sally would consider converting her play room to a rubber room.”
Vincent smiled as he watched Monique disrobing as she stood next to the bed. She ran her
hands up her inner thighs, a seductive smile on her face. She fell onto the bed and moved her hand
slowly down her torso to her pussy. “I suppose I’ll just start without you.”
“Good. I’ll sit here and watch.”
Monique cocked an eye at Vincent. “Don’t make me get out of this bed and come get you.
You’re already in enough trouble as it is.”
“That sounds like a challenge.”

“It is. Maybe I’ll show you some of what I have in mind for the other women when we
get together.”
Vincent slowly descended onto the bed. Monique was in no mood to be toyed with. She
grabbed her man by the arm and pulled him closer, her body moving on top of his.
Amos smiled as he saw Lisa and Anthony approaching. “Well! It’s about damn time you
two got here! I was beginning to think you got lost.”
“Are we late?” Lisa smiled teasingly.
“Hell yes! So . . . . . . tell me something good.”
Anthony shrugged. “Not much to tell.”
“Aw jeez! Did you find Gina?”
“We did. Andrew broke the ice for us and we spent the past couple’ve hours visiting with
her. She’s sure she’s losing her mind, but if all goes well she’ll be fine.”
“Well thank you for the reassurance. Jesus! You two weren’t supposed to scare the hell
out’ve her.”
“Calm down. You’ll give yourself a case of irritated bowels.”
“I damn sure wouldn’t wonder.”
Elena shook her head and rolled her eyes. “If you two will settle down for a minute Lisa
and I can discuss what took place.”
Amos nodded. “Good idea. I’ll just sit here and meditate until my blood pressure drops
somewhere close to normal.”
Anthony couldn’t resist commenting. “There’s nothing normal about you.”

Chapter 49
Gina sat on her verandah staring at the night sky, questions streaming through her mind as
she recalled her conversation with Andrew, Anthony and Lisa. Who are these people? Why did
they choose to approach me? Is what they shared just delusion? As outlandish as it seemed Gina
believed what the mysterious strangers told her might be possible.
Gina took another sip of her tea and felt a familiar surge of intense passion coursing
through her body. She smiled as she remembered the first time Eduardo had given her a tin of that
magical potion. She was sure he was the man she was destined to be with, but then he
disappeared and left her with nothing but bittersweet memories and a sad realization that what
could have been never would be. Gina had no way of knowing Eduardo was closer than she
realized and that it was she who held his heart in her hands.
Her thoughts moved from Eduardo to Sally. It had been weeks since she and Sally had
played and Gina missed their time together. She wondered how Sally fit into the plan that
Andrew, Anthony and Lisa spoke about. She wished they’d explained more, but they reassured
her the answers would come soon enough.
Gina caught herself reaching for the phone to call Sally, but then realized she was still
cruising in the Caribbean with her daughter. Sally had invited Gina to accompany them, but she
felt it was best to let them go alone. Sally was still reconciling Mattie’s death and Gina felt the
time at sea would be best spent without another reminder of the days before Mattie’s terrible
accident.
Gina drank the last of her tea and walked down the hall to the bedroom. She was burning
with arousal. Gina undressed, slipped into bed and retrieved her favorite sex toy from the night
stand drawer. She began pulling and twisting her breast with one hand while she worked the
dildo into her pussy with the other. Explicit fantasies played in her mind as she continued to
pleasure herself. It was a less than ideal way to achieve gratification, but served Gina’s purposes
adequately. She erupted with a series of powerful orgasms and lay panting for breath as she
drifted off to sleep.
A long, lonesome train whistle echoed in the distance. Gina felt herself surrounded by
darkness. A warm wind caressed her skin and she felt as if she were floating. She reached out
desperately searching for something to hold onto. She felt a hand take hers and turned to see
Anthony next to her. Lisa was on her other side. They were standing on a weathered, worn
boarding platform with nothing but desert surrounding them. Moonlight illuminated the night sky
and Gina blinked her eyes, staring at a deserted train station next to the boarding platform.
Terror flashed in her eyes and she tried to speak but the words stuck in her throat. She
heard Lisa reassuring her. A deafening roar filled the air and Gina saw a sleek, black locomotive
pulling seven railcars behind come into view and come to a stop beside the wooden platform. A
tall, stately conductor stepped down from the railcar and motioned to them. “Good evening Miss
Lisa! Anthony! It’s good to see you again.”
The conductor turned to Gina and smiled. “You must be Miss Gina. You are as beautiful
as I imagined you would be.”
“Careful, Jensen. You’ll trip over your tongue.”
“Indeed I might!”
The response caught Anthony by surprise. Before he could respond, Jensen took Gina’s
hand and assisted her as she climbed the railcar stairs. Lisa and Anthony followed her aboard and
they made their way to the dining car, an ornate conveyance at the rear of the train. As they
entered they saw Andrew seated at a table by the window. Gina seated herself next to him,
gazing around the car in awe of her surroundings. “Everything is so beautiful. I feel like I’ve
stepped into a time machine.”
Andrew nodded. “In a sense you have, but that’s an explanation for another time.”
He poured her a cup of tea and turned to Anthony and Lisa. “The others await our arrival
at Boiler Bay. There’s also a gentleman there, impatiently awaiting Gina’s arrival.”
A question began to form on Lisa’s lips. Andrew anticipated her question. “It will be a
delightful surprise for Gina.”
“A surprise? For me?”
“It’s someone from your past. Someone you believed you’d never see again.”
“Well! You’ve certainly piqued my curiosity.” She gave Andrew a playful pout. “Do I
really have to wait to find out?”
“Unfortunately, yes.”
Anthony grinned. “Andrew can be downright sadistic.”
The friendly banter continued as the magical conveyance hurtled through the night. They
were interrupted by the slowing of the train and it gradually came to a stop. Gina followed
Anthony down the steps of the railcar. They stood in the moonlight watching the train disappear
into the night. Andrew led them up the hillside to the bluff overlooking the ocean below. Gina
caught her breath as she surveyed the scene before her eyes. They made their way down the trail
and approached the rustic cabin sitting near the shoreline. The sound of laughter and friendly
conversation spilled out into the night air.
Gina stopped abruptly as she saw a group of people seated around a rustic table near the
door. Her attention was drawn to the two men seated across the table from each other. They
could be Anthony’s identical twins. Gina stared at them for a moment and turned to Anthony.
“You have two twins? How can that be?”
Lisa suppressed a giggle. “They are a constant challenge, that’s for damn sure.”
“I feel like Alice in Wonderland.”
Laughter erupted around the table and Vincent smiled at Gina. “Now that’s about as
accurate an assessment as I’ve ever heard. Excluding myself, of course. You must be Gina. Come
join us.”
Gina settled on one end of the wooden bench next to Vincent. Andrew interrupted the
conversation and introduced Gina to everyone in the room and poured tea for her. The flavor of
the warm liquid seemed immediately familiar. It was the same magical potion Eduardo had given
her long ago. She took several sips and stared at Andrew with a puzzled expression in her eyes.
“This tea. Is it special?”
“Quite special. So is the man who introduced me to it. He’ll be joining us soon.”
Monique smiled at Gina. “I assume you’ve discovered the amazing properties this tea
possesses?”
Gina blushed. “Uh . . . . yes. It has certainly added a delightful dimension to many
pleasurable encounters in my past.” She gave Amos a challenging smile. “I believe you’re familiar
with the pleasures I’m speaking of?”
“Uh . . . yes. I do recall a thoroughly stimulating evening some time ago. It’s unfortunate
that the activities were so rudely interrupted. For that I apologize, but it was unavoidable.”
“Sally and I never had an opportunity to properly thank you for what you did. I assume
you knew Garrett fairly well?”
Amos drew a deep breath. “Better than you might realize. Garrett is why we brought you
here.” Amos glanced at Andrew. “Maybe you can explain to Gina what our plans entail.”
Just as Andrew was about to respond, a man appeared in the doorway. Gina saw him
and caught her breath. She stared for a moment and leaped to her feet, running to him and nearly
knocking him off his feet. “Eduardo!”
Everyone watched as Gina and Eduardo embraced and kissed passionately. Gina turned to
Andrew, her eyes glowing with happiness. “I had no idea this was the surprise you spoke of. I
had come to believe I would never see him again and now . . . . oh . . . . nothing could bring me
more happiness than this.”
“Knowing that pleases me. Now if you two lovebirds will allow me a few minutes I’ll
explain what we plan and why.”
Andrew began by explaining briefly his relationship to Garrett and the struggle that had
begun so long ago. It started when they were exploring the expanse of sand on the ocean’s edge
near their home. They discovered a collection of rocks, some black and some white. Eventually
they came to realize the colors denoted good and evil. Garrett gravitated toward the darkness and
Andrew toward the light. It was a conflict that would continue unabated as they became adults.
Twice Garrett had attempted to end Andrew’s life, but failed in both attempts. Eventually
Andrew, with the assistance of Anthony, Amos and Vincent had banished Garrett to a place they
were sure he would find on escape from. Andrew refused to take Garrett’s life, choosing instead
to isolate him sufficiently that he could no longer perpetrate his evil deeds. Despite their best
efforts Garrett escaped and returned to continue his diabolical ways. He purposely chose to
target those individuals he knew shared a special gift; the ability to transition from one lifetime to
another. That was why he’d targeted Mattie and Tawny.
Gina interrupted Andrew’s explanation. “Am I or Sally in any imminent danger?”
“Not directly. Garrett’s motivation is centered on Tawny. This is why we chose you and
Sally. Though neither of you realize it, you both share a lifeline with Monique.”
Gina was silent as she stared at Monique. “I had no idea. I don’t think Sally does either.
This is terribly confusing, but fascinating just the same.”
“I enjoy pursuing the same pleasures you, Sally and her daughter do.”
Eduardo smiled. “Monique is quite amazing. I’ve seen her in action.”
“Oh? And here I thought you only had eyes for me! Maybe Monique and I will put on a
show just for you then.”
“That’s precisely what we hope to do, but we’d like to include a few other participants.”
“I’m beginning to like your plans.”
“It is a bit complicated. Tawny and Mattie are one in the same and a woman named Darla
shares a lifeline with a woman you knew briefly named Melissa.”
An expression of surprise and delight showed in Gina’s eyes. “Yes! The vivacious young
woman that was Mattie’s friend. I do remember her. Do you have any idea how overwhelming all
of this is?”
“It is like a cosmic carousel, but with many pleasurable ramifications and an opportunity
for us to once again deal with Garrett. Permanently this time, I assure you.”
Eduardo moved closer to Gina. “Our plans will come together perfectly and be assured I
will be by your side every moment. Our time apart was not my decision to make. Now I am with
you and will be as long as you wish me to be.”
Gina kissed him passionately. “Does that tell you what I wish?”
Flashes of bright sunlight danced on the walls of Gina’s bedroom as the curtains on the
windows undulated to the rhythm of a capricious summer breeze. As Gina woke she realized she
was held in a loving embrace. She smiled as she saw Eduardo sleeping peacefully next to her. She
snuggled closer, realizing dreams really do come true and usually when least expected.
Chapter 50
Darla’s body glistened with sweat, her muscles straining as she continued to punish
Tawny mercilessly with a crushing head scissors. Darla had blossomed into an accomplished
wrestler. Marcella had spent countless hours working with Darla, constantly urging her to
unleash the animal she kept caged deep inside. This was the evening that animal would become
completely free.
There was a wicked grin on Darla’s sweat-streaked face as she rolled on top of Tawny,
straddling her playmate’s head with her thighs as she felt Tawny’s hot breath splashing on her
quivering pussy. Marcella struggled to restrain herself from joining the intensely erotic activity.
A deep voice emanating from the shadows shattered the delightful fantasies surging through her
mind. She spun around and saw a man standing behind her. “Amos! Where did you come from
and more important, where the hell have you been? It’s been a long time since I last saw you!”
“It’s wonderful to see you again, Marcella. You’re sexier than ever.”
“You are the sweetest man. I almost believe you. I’ve missed you.”
“I’ve missed you to and apparently I’ve missed some thoroughly pleasurable activities as
well. I assume the tigress dominating Tawny is Darla?”
“She is. Isn’t she amazing?”
“I’d say she’s way beyond amazing.”
“Speaking of amazing, when do I get to meet Monique?”
“Soon. She and Vincent will arrive in a day or two. I think you’ll find she’s a delightful
challenge.”
“I’m looking forward to finding out.” Marcella smiled wickedly and turned her attention
to the action in the ring. Darla and Tawny were locked together in an erotic tangle, each scissoring
the other. Tawny’s legs quivered uncontrollably and despite a desperate attempt to summon
more strength she couldn’t. A satisfied smile spread across Darla’s face as she slowly worked her
way on top of Tawny and brushed her tousled hair out of her eyes. There was a wicked smile on
her face as she savored the moment, enjoying the rush that came with total domination. “Had
enough?”
“Uh huh! Let me up!”
Darla stood up and leaned against the ropes grinning proudly as she saw Amos standing
near the ring. “You missed all the fun!”
“I see that, but I’m sure I won’t next time.” The sound of footsteps caught Amos’s
attention and he saw Elena emerge from the shadows. “”Hey, baby, I was wondering when you’d
arrive.”
Tawny struggled to her knees and ran her hands over her face. “Amos! How long have
you been here?”
“Long enough to realize you’ve worked some amazing magic with Darla.”
“Marcella deserves most’ve the credit. Darla’s an animal! Me and Rikki have been trying
to talk her into going pro.”
Elena watched the interaction between Amos and the women in the gym and felt a surge
of arousal as she felt a compelling urge to join them. Normally her passion remained deep inside,
shared with no one but Amos. Elena recalled her conversations with Lisa. They shared the same
deep desires, the same powerful urges to unleash the inner animal residing in each of them. She
wished Lisa were with her now.
Anthony peered at Lisa, a quizzical expression on his face. She was deep in thought, her
eyes flashing with surges of intense passion. Lisa was becoming aroused. Anthony could feel her
mind exploring erotic scenarios. He sensed her desire to explore more of what she’d begun to
discover when they were first together again and the magical evening she unleashed herself on a
Brazilian woman named Adriana
Lisa’s odyssey hadn’t always been easy. Before she and Anthony were reunited she was
forced to live in a world where the primary use of her strength and her power were as a way of
surviving. The circumstances of her life caused her to withdraw, to become wary of everyone she
encountered and to become inhibited in many ways. She mastered the art of illusion and slipped
past adversity like a shadow in the night. Anthony had taken her hand and shared with her all his
love and constant reassurance. It was he she looked to for answers to the questions haunting her
mind. It was he she trusted to teach her, to reintroduce her to a world she’d left behind so long
ago in another time and another place.
Lisa had tasted the thrill of domination, the intensity of her erotic encounters played out
in exquisite sensations of pain and pleasure. Now she wanted to experience more of the same. She
wanted to free herself, let her inhibitions evaporate in clouds of passion and heat. She wanted to
unleash the restive animal deep inside her and let it run free, bringing her lover more pleasure than
he ever imagined possible. Lisa wanted to take Anthony in ways he’d never been taken before
and feel him taking her in ways she hadn’t experienced. She wanted to perform for him in ways
that would make him so aroused he wouldn’t be able to take his eyes off her.
Lisa smiled coyly as she noticed Anthony’s loving gaze. At times like this she felt he
could see her very soul deep inside. Desire burned in her eyes as she returned his gaze. Anthony
took her hand. “Shall we go baby?”
“I’d like that.” Lisa snuggled close to him, a hungry smile on her face.
They slid out of the booth and walked out into the night. A cool breeze was blowing in
off the bay and they walked slowly through the darkness. A short while later they arrived at their
room and went inside. Lisa leaped on Anthony, wrapping her legs around his waist as her mouth
found his. “I want to be your animal tonight sweet man. I want to take you like I’ve never taken
you before and feel you doing the same to me.”
“That definitely works for me!” Anthony fell back onto the bed, Lisa firmly positioned on
top of him. She unbuttoned his shirt and unbuckled his trousers, none too gently disrobing him.
She pulled her shirt off and unsnapped her bra, smiling wickedly as she leaned close to her lover.
“I have some surprises for you baby. Some you get now and some you’ll have to wait for.”
Before Anthony could respond, Lisa pressed her body tight to his burying his face with
her breasts. She wrapped her arms around his head and held him tight as she ground her moist
pussy on him. Anthony slapped and clawed her ass cheeks, pulling her tighter to him, his breath
coming in rapid bursts as surges of intense desire coursed through his body. Lisa moaned as she
felt Anthony’s mouth capture her erect nipples. She gripped his hair in both hands, pulling
harder as her arousal intensified.
Lisa wriggled free of Anthony’s grasp and pushed his arms back onto the bed as she
nibbled and kissed him, moving slowly from his shoulders to his chest and down his waist to his
pulsing cock. Anthony gasped with pleasure as Lisa worked her way into position, straddling his
head with her thighs. Her lips and tongue tantalized his manhood and Anthony felt waves of
intense pleasure consume his body as he thrashed and struggled. Lisa’s strength surprised him
and her domination amplified the gratification consuming him. Lisa continued to lick and suck his
throbbing shaft until she was sure he was close to release. She gripped his cock with her hand and
choked back his impending orgasm. “Talk to me, baby. Tell me what you want.”
Anthony’s guttural growls intensified Lisa’s arousal. “Oh God! Pour it on, don’t let up
on me. Make me cum!”
Lisa gave him an evil grin. “Not just yet, sweet man. I want you to suffer first.”
Anthony held Lisa’s hips with both hands and pulled her quivering pussy within range of
his lips and tongue, eagerly licking and sucking as he felt her doing the same to him. He could feel
her muscles straining as she rolled him over and wrapped her thighs tight around his head. Shrieks
of pleasure filled the air as she erupted with a blinding burst of finality.
Lisa was like a wildcat, her fingers clawing his body as her body shuddered and shook.
She rolled on top of Anthony and slid down his body, her hips meshing against his. Her dripping
pussy swallowed his cock, the walls of her love canal squeezing his cock as she pumped her hips.
Anthony’s moans of pleasure grew louder as his body thrust upward, his cock penetrating
deeper into Lisa’s hungry love mound. Lisa urged him on. “Give it to me! I want you baby! All of
you!”
Anthony’s body arched up violently and Lisa could feel his hot love liquid deep inside. A
primal scream rose up from deep inside Lisa and a powerful orgasm ripping through her body like
an electrical charge. Lisa felt a rush of strength and power consume her body and her mind as her
lover surrendered to her, giving himself to her completely and totally. She fell forward, utterly
exhausted. Her damp hair brushed his face.
The faint light of early morning filtered through the window as the lovers lay wrapped in
each other’s arms, a contented smile on their faces as they drifted together on their ocean of love.
Lisa felt more alive than she could remember ever feeling in her entire lifetime. She was shedding
the constraints of her inhibition. It was an exhilarating moment she wanted to savor as long as
possible. She wanted more. She wanted to discover all the pleasures that her life with Anthony
could provide. She wanted to bring him pleasure in ways that would leave him breathless. She
wanted to hear his voice urging her on and see desire burning in his eyes for her and no one else.
Chapter 51
Elena fidgeted restlessly, an anxious expression on her face. Lisa peered out the window,
lost in thought. Elena nudged her. “Do you think Gina changed her mind?”
“No, she’ll be here. She’s probably having a hard time untangling herself from Eduardo.”
“You’re probably right. I don’t think Gina ever really gets enough sex.”
“Like you do?”
“I see your point. Speaking of soul mates and lovers, where do you suppose Amos and
Anthony got off to?”
“I’m sure they’re still trying to locate Vincent and Monique.”
“Or they’re still at the gym with Tawny, Marcella and Darla.”
“Maybe they attacked Anthony and Amos.”
“Do you suppose?”
Their conversation was interrupted as Gina arrived, looking positively radiant. Lisa
smiled as she saw Gina approach. “What did you do, leave Eduardo behind?”
“He’ll be here soon. He ordered Sally a bouquet of flowers and he was concerned they
might not include the vase he chose. Eduardo’s not one to leave details unattended.”
Lisa jabbed the last bite of her breakfast with her fork and pushed her plate across the
table. She noticed Elena smiling and turned to see Vincent accompanied by Monique and
Marcella. Vincent stared at the empty table. “Well, damn! It appears we’re late for breakfast.”
Marcella seemed uncomfortable and Vincent caught himself. “I’m sorry, I’m so hungry
I’ve lost sight of my manners. Marcella, this’s Lisa and Elena.”
Marcella smiled and extended her hand. “I’ve heard such good things about you both and
I’ve been looking forward to meeting you.”

Lisa was instantly attracted to Marcella. It was if they were kindred souls. Lisa sensed
that Marcella felt the same. Lisa cocked an eye at Vincent. “So where’s Anthony and Amos?”
“They’ll be here. Amos ran out of smokes and they’re at the market down the block.”
Amos and Anthony arrived and the conversation continued as Vincent, Monique and
Marcella hurried through their meals. Gina shook her head. “There’s no need to rush. I told Sally
we’d arrive, I just didn’t say exactly when. Sally was especially pleased to hear you’re both
planning to visit. She said something about a rematch?”
Lisa grinned. “I think that could be arranged, don’t you Elena?”
“I definitely think so.”
Thoughts and emotions surged through Lisa’s mind. She was intrigued by the connection
she felt to a young woman named Melissa. Then there was the connection she felt to Marcella. It
all seemed like part of the same cosmic puzzle and one that defied solution. Anthony’s voice
interrupted her contemplation. “Are you ready to go?”
“I am.”
Anthony kissed her. “Glad to see you’re back!” There was a knowing smile on his face.
Lisa could feel herself growing more aroused as they drove. She recalled the last time
she’d visited Sally’s home and the intensely erotic encounters she’d experienced. It was as
if she were reliving the night she’d been reunited with her beloved Anthony. She wondered what
ever became of Phil and Cass and the others she’d met that magical evening.
They arrived at their destination and Sally greeted them at the door. She seemed as excited
as a child at Christmas awaiting the arrival of Santa. She gave everyone hugs and led them inside.
“It’s so wonderful to see all of you again! It makes me happier than I’ve been in a very long time.
Let’s go out to the pool. It’s much too nice a day to be inside, at least for now.” A wicked grin
rippled across her face. “I’m sure we’ll all be hot enough soon.”
The afternoon slipped by as the group chatted and swam. Lisa emerged from the pool and
stretched out on a lounge chair, the sun warming her skin. She realized the heat she felt was
emanating from her center rather than just the warmth of the sun.
Sally nudged Lisa. “Would you like some fresh tea? The magical variety, that is.”
Lisa took the drink and soon felt the effects of the drink amplifying her state of arousal.
Anthony whispered in her ear. “I wonder how much longer Sally can restrain herself?”
Lisa grinned. “It is fun watching her suffer, don’t you think?”
“I do.”
The sun was setting when Sally suggested moving inside. She was clearly ready for some
intense play time. She led the way down the stairwell to what she fondly referred to as her
private romper room.
Marcella gazed around the room. “This is just as I remember it only better.”
Sally gave her an inquisitive smile. “Better? How?”
“No Garrett.”
“Yes. You do make an excellent point.”
Sally pulled onto the ring apron and ducked through the ropes, slipping off her bathing
suit top. She gave Lisa and Elena a wicked smile. “I can’t decide which of you I want to play
with first.”
Elena responded with a challenging tone in her voice. “Maybe you feel up to both of us?”
“I like that proposal.”
A sultry female voice attracted their attention. “Care if we join in?”
Everyone turned to see who’d entered the room. Amos smiled as he recognized the
women standing in the doorway. It was Tamara and Sherry. He remembered them from Phil and
Cass’s party. It had been a long time ago yet erotic images of Tamara and Sherry were indelibly
etched in his memory.
“What a delightful surprise! Come over here and let me look at you both!” Monique
beamed.
Sally jumped to the floor and stared at Monique. “You know Tamara and Sherry?”
“Amos and I both do. In fact I’m sure Anthony and Lisa probably remember them as
well.”
Lisa glanced at Anthony. “Uh . . . I do recognize Tamara, I think.”
Tamara smiled. “As I recall you and Anthony were busy catching up after a long
separation.”
Amos suppressed a chuckle. “Now that’s what I call an understatement. Sheesh. The
temperature in the room must’ve increased ten degrees once these two were reunited.”
“Now wait a damn minute! It couldn’t have had anything to do with that torrid love
session between you, Monique and Sherry could it?”
Sherry wriggled, an embarrassed smile on her face. “I didn’t realize we attracted that much
attention.”
Anthony gave her a reassuring smile. “I’m sorry, I didn’t intend to make you
uncomfortable. I love to fuck with Amos and I couldn’t resist. I was probably the only one aware
of what was going on with you three. I was walking down the hall to the bathroom and I couldn’t
help but hear you all.”
“I was loud, wasn’t I?”
“You got nothing to apologize for. Hey, when you’re hot you’re hot!”
Lisa snuggled closer to Anthony. “Good! I’m hot! If you’ll stop talking maybe we can
decide what we’re gonna do.”
Vincent laughed. “I like the way your lady thinks, bro.”
Elena nudged Vincent in the ribs. “Well, I’m hot to.” She smiled at Sherry and Tamara.
“Maybe you two would like to join us for some play time? That way Sally can save her strength
so she can play with Monique, Marcella and Gina. That sound good to you, Lisa?”
“It does!” Lisa stood up and whispering quietly in her soul mate’s ear. “Ready to watch
me unleash my inner animal?”
“I thought I already had. You never stop surprising me baby and I love everything you
do.”
“Just make sure you save yourself for me. When I’m done playing you’re all mine, sweet
man.”
“You’ve got a deal!”

Chapter 52
Sensations of intense arousal and intrigue filled Anthony’s mind as he watched Lisa
walking slowly and deliberately toward the ring, looking every bit like a jungle cat intent on
pursuing her prey. Her long, blond hair swayed seductively and there was an intensely sensual
aura surrounding her. It was difficult to quantify, but there was certainly something different
about her as she stood in the ring staring intently at Tamara and Sherry. It was as if her
inhibitions had evaporated in a heated rush of passion. It was more than the magical effects of the
tea. She’d was now free to soar with the eagles.
Sherry gave Lisa a wary smile and lunged at her. Lisa stumbled backward into the ropes.
Sherry tried to capture Lisa in a headlock, but Lisa ducked under her arm and moved behind
Sherry, pulling her off her feet by her hair. Sherry landed on the mat in a sitting position and Lisa
wrapped her arms around Sherry, trapping her in a chin lock. There was an intense expression on
her face as she pressured her hold with one arm and grabbed Sherry’s tit, squeezing and pulling it.
Sherry responded with a loud gasp. “Oh! Ow!”
Tamara shouted encouragement to her partner. “C’mon Sherry, work your way out!”
Lisa wrapped her legs around Sherry’s torso and the women thrashed across the mat. Lisa
tagged Elena, rolling to her knees as Elena pounced on Sherry. Elena straddled Sherry’s body with
her legs and grinned wickedly as she pulled and twisted Sherry’s firm tits. Sherry grabbed Elena’s
arms and tried to push her off, but Elena proved stronger and pinned Sherry’s arms to the mat as
she slid higher on Sherry’s body. Sherry bridged up and sent Elena flying onto her side. Before
she could regain her position Sherry rolled across the ring and tagged off to Tamara.
Lisa watched as Elena endured Tamara’s punishing holds. Everyone at ringside was
becoming thoroughly aroused. Vincent grinned as he watched his cosmic brothers struggling to
maintain their self-control. It was no easy task. Vincent realized he was staring intently at Lisa.
She possessed a magic that was irresistible. Though Monique held his heart in her hands it was
Lisa that was stimulating his hormones at the moment. Monique would have her turn soon
enough.
The action in the ring oscillated between frantic bursts of movement and static moments
as the women held each other in a variety of punishing holds. Lisa loved those moments when
she could work her playmate over, watch her suffer and enjoy the rush that came with total
domination. She weakened Sherry considerably, then traded places with Elena. Tamara urged
Sherry on, but it was clear Sherry was nearly finished. Elena tagged again and Lisa bolted into the
ring and soon trapped Sherry in a punishing head scissors. Lisa’s legs were wrapped tightly
around Sherry’s head. Sherry hugged Lisa’s thighs, desperately seeking an escape. Lisa rolled on
top of Sherry and pinned her shoulders to the mat, smiling as she watched Anthony following her
every move. Lisa clamped Sherry’s face between her thighs, grinning wickedly as she felt a rush
of adrenaline mixing with the thrill of domination. Sherry’s face was buried in Lisa’s pussy and
she thrashed frantically, struggling to free herself. Lisa remained in total control, her muscles
quivering with exertion as she tightened her thighs even more while squeezing and twisting
Sherry’s tits. Elena wanted desperately to join in, but Lisa intended to finish Sherry herself.
After what seemed like an inordinate amount of time and unable to endure any more punishment,
Sherry waved her arms indicating she’d had enough. Lisa stumbled back toward her corner and
smiled wickedly at Anthony. Then she turned her attention to Tamara. Elena leaned across the
ropes. “Wanna trade places?”
Lisa didn’t answer as she warily approached Tamara. Tamara, unlike Sherry, was taller
and heavier than Lisa. The women collided in a heated rush and landed on the mat, an erotic tangle
of arms and legs as they thrashed and struggled, gasps and grunts of exertion becoming louder.
Lisa worked her way into position behind Tamara and captured her tits. She pulled and twisted
them as she tried to wrap her legs around Tamara’s body.
Monique moved closer to Marcella. “Now do you see what I was trying to tell you?”
“I do! I am beyond amazed. I sensed the magical aura around her, but I never expected
this. She is a delightful surprise.”
Lisa seemed able to sense Monique’s thoughts. The sudden distraction froze her in time
and space. Tamara stopped moving and stared intently at Lisa. “Are you okay?” There was an
expression of concern in her eyes.
“I’m fine! Why do you ask?”
“I’m . . . . uh . . . I’m not . . . sure. Let’s take a break and let the other girls play.”
There was a puzzled expression on Elena’s face as she watched Lisa and Tamara exit the
ring. She jumped down from the ring apron and approached. “Is everything . . .”
Before she could finish, Lisa smiled. “Everything’s fine. We’re gonna take a break for a
bit.”
Monique nudged Marcella, a mysterious smile on her face. “How about you and I take up
where Lisa and Tamara left off?”
“Sure you’re up to it?” There was a taunting grin on Marcella’s face.
“There’s only one way to find out.”
Monique pounced on Marcella and the women landed on the mat with a resounding thud.
Vincent watched as Monique erupted with a burst of unbridled passion and strength. She
swarmed over Marcella, intent on dominating her from the outset. Marcella was hopelessly
trapped in Monique’s grasp.

Lisa felt a powerful surge of emotion sweep through her mind and body. It was a strange,
but not unpleasant sensation. She’d never experienced such an incredible feeling. It was euphoric,
yet almost overwhelming. Odd thoughts and memories swirled through her consciousness in a
tumultuous outpouring. Faces flashed through her mind, some recognizable, some not.
Apprehension showed in her eyes and she realized she was holding Anthony’s hand, squeezing it
tightly in hers.
There was an intense expression on Monique’s face as she dominated Marcella.
Marcella’s head was trapped between Monique’s sweaty thighs and each attempt to escape was
met with more punishment. Marcella thrashed frantically, managing to muscle her way into
position and flip over on top of Monique.
Gina and Sally became more and more aroused as they watched Marcella and Monique.
Marcella’s attempt to escape Monique’s hold was unsuccessful and Monique maintained control
of her playmate, working her way on top of Marcella. Monique’s thigh muscles quivered as she
felt Marcella’s tongue and lips torturing her steamy pussy. Marcella bucked and bridged, trying
to unseat Monique, but it was to no use. Monique grinned wickedly as she pumped her hips and
squeezed Marcella’s luscious tits with both hands.
Tamara was unable to restrain herself any longer. she leaped off the couch, dove through
the ropes and pounced on Monique. The women rolled across the canvas, locked in an erotic
tangle. Lisa jumped to her feet and reentered the ring. She grabbed Tamara by her hair and dragged
her off Monique.
Marcella caught Monique in a headlock and slammed her to the mat. Monique tried to
escape, but Marcella subdued her successfully. She moved into position, sucking and nibbling
Monique’s stiff nipples.

Across the ring Tamara seized control of Lisa. There was a wicked smile on her face as
she watched Lisa’s face trapped between her thighs. Surges of pleasure jolted Lisa’s body as a
sense of exhilaration swept over her. Her inhibition had vanished and she felt completely free.
She could hear the sound of voices urging her on. Lisa lashed out with her legs and trapped
Tamara’s head between her thighs. They rolled over, each with the other trapped in a head
scissors. Tamara poured on the punishment, but the more she did the hotter Lisa became and the
tighter she squeezed her thighs.
Normally quiet and reserved Elena jumped into the ring, throwing herself onto Tamara
and Lisa. The women were tangled together. Lisa realized Elena had joined them, but refused to
loosen her grip on Tamara. Elena had other plans and managed to pry Lisa’s legs from around
Tamara’s head. She threw herself on top of Lisa and grabbed her by the hair. The burst of
aggression came as a surprise, but Lisa recovered quickly and overpowered Elena.
Amos and Anthony were both surprised by the turn of events. It was not what they’d
expected, but nothing that had occurred that afternoon was. Shrieks, squeals, gasps and grunts of
sheer exertion punctuated the air as the action in the ring intensified. Sweat dripped off Lisa’s
body, her hair drenched with sweat and tousled. She worked on Elena relentlessly, continuing to
soften her up until her friend was begging for mercy and unable to continue. Satisfied she’d
milked Elena completely dry, Lisa turned her attention to Tamara, taunting her playfully as she
leaned across the ropes. Tamara responded and Lisa found herself trapped once again as Tamara
resumed the punishment she’d started earlier. Across the ring, Marcella lay prone and exhausted,
Monique standing over her with a sadistic grin. “Had enough?”
“Yes! I need a break!”
Monique grabbed a towel and wiped the sweat from her face as she gave Sally and Gina
an evil smile. She was far from finished. Sally and Gina’s challenge was exactly what she hoped
for. Monique recalled the thrill she’d experienced when she took on Brandy and Shilo
simultaneously and she wanted to relive that amazing encounter. The thrill of pain and pleasure
that Lisa was enjoying was having an intense effect on Monique also. She wasn’t sure how or
why, but it was incredibly real.
Marcella rolled under the ropes and stumbled toward the couch, collapsing on the
cushions, still struggling to catch her breath. Never had she experienced so much intense pleasure.
Monique was like no one she’d ever encountered and she wanted more, just not right at that
moment. It would take time to regain her strength.
Tamara was awed by Lisa’s resilience, strength and voracious appetite for sex. The more
she worked on Lisa the more Lisa wanted. The women continued to sweat and thrash across the
mat, Lisa like a wildcat unleashed. It was all Tamara could do to restrain her. She had clearly
underestimated Lisa’s strength. In actuality Lisa was drawing her strength from more than just
herself.
Muffled shrieks and gasps filled the air as Sally and Gina worked Monique. Anthony felt
his self-control slipping away. It was an amazing and stimulating spectacle. He was sure Vincent
and Amos were feeling exactly the same. No one noticed Andrew standing quietly in the
shadows. His eyes followed Lisa’s every movement and a knowing smile spread across his face.
Her rebirth was progressing exactly as he had been assured it would. A shiver ricocheted down
his spine as he realized that soon he would be forever indebted to her.

Chapter 53
Andrew stared at the reflection of the moonlight in the tide pool. He held in his hand a
worn leather bag containing two stones, one white and one black. He opened the bag and dumped
the stones into the tide pool watching them as the ripples in the water distorted their appearance.
It was a reenactment of the events that comprised the life he knew. The touch of a hand on his
shoulder roused him from his contemplation. Yachak was standing next to him.
“Did you think I would not come to you?”
“I have come to question everything that exists around me. It is not you I question, but
life itself.”
“Your journey has been difficult, but you hold within yourself powers greater than you
realize.” Yachak gestured toward the clouds flirting with the moon. “What do you see there?”
Andrew peered into the night sky, his gaze fixed on the moon, obscured intermittently by
the clouds. “I see the moon teasing my senses.”
“Do you not think the moon is still in the sky even when it is hidden from view by the
clouds?”
“Of course it is.”
“It is the same for you, my friend. Your powers exist, even when obscured by doubt.
Your powers are not yours alone.”
“You have brought that to my attention on more than once occasion, yet I fail to
understand.”
“There is a woman with golden hair who holds many secrets and shares the powers you
possess. It is she who will wash the color from the rocks and bring your brother and you
together.”
Reflections from the bright neon signs outside the gym window danced on the wall behind
the ring. Sounds of heavy breathing punctuated with intermittent gasps and shrieks echoed
through the room. In the center of the ring Darla and Tawny were locked in a primal embrace.
Their bodies glistened with sweat and their muscles quivered with exertion as they traded hold
for hold, each intent on dominating the other.
Memories of an erotic dream filled Darla’s mind as she wrestled with Tawny. She worked
her way into position on top of her playmate and as she secured her hold on Tawny she could
hear Lisa’s voice urging her on. Pleasurable sensations surged through her body as she felt
Tawny’s hot breath splashing on her quivering pussy. She felt Tawny’s tongue and lips
tantalizing her. Darla pumped her hips with a feverish rhythm as she gripped Tawny’s firm tits,
pulling and twisting them as she felt herself explode with a burst of hot love liquid. Her primal
screams blended with Tawny’s muffled gasps and she felt surges of gratification ripping through
her body.
Anxious to prolong the exhilaration, Darla threw herself forward, burying her face
between Tawny’s powerful thighs. Tawny wrapped her legs around Darla’s head as she captured
Darla’s tits with both hands. The women rolled over, each intent on heightening the intoxicating
blend of pleasure and pain.
Monique’s shrieks and screams grew louder as Vincent drove his stiff cock deeper into
her love canal. As much as Monique enjoyed dominating her lover, she also enjoyed being
overcome and subdued. Her body shuddered violently as another powerful orgasm ripped
through her body and she unleashed a series of primal screams, begging Vincent not to let up on
her. She wanted the intensity of her pleasure to last as long as possible. Vincent pulled back, the
head of his cock gently teasing her pussy lips. Monique groaned loudly, trying to reach him and
pull him deeper into her. “Oh! Jesus! Give it to me, baby! God! Don’t tease me like that, I can’t
take it!”
Vincent continued to torment his lover. Hearing her begging him to fuck her harder made
him even hotter and it was all he could do to restrain his impending ejaculation. In all the times
he’d made love to Monique he had never experienced her quite like this. It was as if she had
discovered a kind of magic that was taking her places she’d never been before.
Much the same magic was occurring in the guest bedroom next to Monique and Vincent’s.
Anthony thrust himself deep into Lisa. Her legs were wrapped around his waist and she
struggled to draw him even deeper into her as she unleashed screams and squeals of ecstasy. Her
hands were buried in his hair, her muscles straining as she pulled him tighter to her. Seemingly
unrelated visions flashed through her mind, mixing with the intensity of her passion. Images,
faces and erotic scenarios blended in a primordial stew, adding to the intense pleasure she was
experiencing.
Gina and Marcella walked quietly down the hallway to the verandah, stopping briefly to
listen to the chorus of sounds emanating from the bedrooms. Gina smiled. “It does sound as
though some of the guests are certainly enjoying themselves.”
“You do have a flair for understatement. I’m sure they’re way beyond simple
enjoyment.”
The women settled into lounge chairs on the verandah and sipped their tea, a gentle breeze
teasing them as they felt the effects of the tea awakening their passions once again. Marcella
stared at Gina. “You intrigue the hell out of me, Gina.”
“That is a compliment I assume?”
“Absolutely. You do intrigue me. You’re not at all what I expected when I first met you.”
“Really! So . . . what did you expect?”
“I wasn’t sure. You’re different than Sally. I couldn’t envision you involved in something
as primal and hedonistic as erotic wrestling.”
“I must have been quite a surprise. I like that. I’ve been told I’m positively
unfathomable.”
“I’m sure you have and yes, you are. How did you ever discover the pleasures of other
women and especially erotic wrestling?”
“Quite by accident. I discovered the joys of sex at an early age, but only with boys. I had
girlfriends, but I never imagined myself in intimate relationships with them. As I became older I
discovered how to use sex to achieve whatever end I was searching for. A pretty face, hot body
and willingness to share my body opened a lot of doors for me. Sex was a means to an end. I
achieved most of what I set out to, but it wasn’t terribly fulfilling. I began to feel like a whore; a
well-paid whore, but a whore just the same. I could live with that, but I found myself wanting
more. Most’ve the men I went to bed with were lousy lovers and if I didn’t constantly restrain
myself they’d run away. The men I usually met had no interest in a woman who was an animal in
bed.”
“It sounds like you needed to date men who shared your needs and desires.”
“I eventually came to that realization along with other equally delightful discoveries. One
night I went out with a man who transferred to the same office I worked in. From the outset he
seemed different than the other men I’d been meeting. Sex with him was amazing. I could be as
wild and free with him as I wished to be and he loved it. One night he surprised me by taking me
to a strip club. I’d never been inside one before and had no idea what to expect. Aside from the
dancers and the bartender I was the only woman in the place. One of the dancers captured my
attention almost the minute she stepped on stage and I couldn’t seem to take my eyes off her. I
was embarrassed, but aroused at the same time.
My date noticed my attraction to her. He leaned across the table and asked me if I’d like
to meet her. I’m sure the expression on my face must have been quite a sight. I blurted out that I
would. I discovered later that he knew the dancer intimately and she had been a part of several
threesomes he’d been involved in. Doing a threesome was something I’d never experienced and
I’d never been with a woman before. I was nervous, but my curiosity overcame my fear and we
got together.” Gina’s voice trailed off and a bittersweet smile showed in her eyes.
“So . . . . I assume it didn’t go well?”
“Not at all. At the outset we were enjoying ourselves immensely, but as I became more
aroused I lost control and I was too much for them. The night didn’t end well. I was devastated,
but at the same time I couldn’t seem to forget how I felt. It was an entirely different kind of
sexual experience.
I had absolutely no intention of becoming involved in another threesome, but I did want
to explore a sexual encounter with another woman. It was difficult to reconcile my desires with
the demands of my profession. I didn’t want to do anything that would jeopardize my career, but
I wanted to experience the thrill of unrestrained sex with another woman. I made a few attempts,
but the women I chose were as easily intimidated by me as the men I’d been dating.
I began to think maybe I had some sort of genetic defect that made me more male than
female, yet I’ve always been perfectly comfortable with my sexuality. I abandoned my fantasies
and learned to live as a chameleon as unsatisfying as that was.”
“Obviously something happened to change the course of events.”
“It did! I was promoted to office manager and one of my first duties was to find and hire
a new receptionist to replace the woman who’d transferred out of state. One of the applicants I
interviewed was a blond woman about my age. There was something about her that attracted me
to her like a magnet. She exuded sensuality, but in a subtle way. Her references were excellent and
I hired her.
Over the next few weeks we became friends and one night I asked her if she’d like to join
me for drinks after work. She said she’d love to, but that she needed to go to the gym first. We
agreed to meet later and we did. I just about choked on my drink when I saw her arrive. She was
wearing a provocative dress that attracted the attention of the entire lounge.
She had a beautiful tan, I assume an all-over tan and it was easy to see she worked out a
lot. I was impressed. I didn’t meet many women who wanted to develop their bodies as much as
I did and it was refreshing to meet someone that shared my love of physical activity.
We had a marvelous evening together, laughing, chatting and just getting to know each
other better. She asked her where I worked out and I mentioned the name of a local gym. She
suggested I might like to join her and be her workout partner.
A few days later we met at the gym she used. I enjoyed working out with her and I was
sure she felt the same. As we were finishing our session one night a few weeks later she
approached me and asked if I enjoyed being physical. She emphasized the term physical and I
noticed she was nervous. I wasn’t sure where she was going with her question, but I answered
that I did enjoy being physical, but that I didn’t quite understand why she asked. She pointed
toward the tumbling mats scattered on the floor and invited me to do an impromptu wrestling
match with her.
I assumed she was just teasing me, but she seemed serious. I told her I had no clue
about wrestling, that it was something I’d never done before. She smiled and reassured me that I
might know more than I realized and she’d show me a few things as we went along. It sounded
fun and I did like the idea of being physical with her. I was sure the wrestling she was referring to
was not quite what I was in the mood for.”
“I assume you were in for something of a delightful surprise?”
“Was I ever! Carolyn had a wonderful way of making me feel comfortable right from the
start. She grabbed me by the hand and almost dragged me off my feet as she led me to the mats on
the floor, then she backed away and pulled her shirt off. I just stood there, not sure what to do.
She asked me if I wanted to wrestle topless. She said it was her preference, but she’d understand
if I preferred not to. I had my shirt off before she could finish her sentence.”
“So I assume it went well from there?”
“It did . . . . for Carolyn. Damn! That girl just about tore me a new ass. I mean she was
amazing and stronger than I anticipated, not that I’m not, but she was just incredible. She was
completely uninhibited. She pulled my hair and twisted me into positions I never dreamed
possible. When she began pulling and twisting my tits I wasn’t sure how to respond. It was
painful, but not in a bad way. I was so hot I could barely think and the combination of pain and
pleasure were a thrill I’d never experienced before. Somehow I got on top of her and wrapped my
arms around her head, but the next thing I knew my head was caught between her thighs and I
thought I was going to pass out. She began playing with my pussy and made me cum twice
before she let up on me. I was torn between begging for mercy and begging for more.”
“I assume that was the beginning of a whole new experience for you?”
“It was. Carolyn and I played together a time or two each week and I learned new ways
to use make-up to cover the bruises. The last thing she and I needed was others in the office
asking questions we weren’t comfortable answering.”

“I often wondered how you became so uninhibited.”
The deep voice startled Gina and Marcella. Gina’s tea splashed onto her shirt as she
abruptly turned to see who was there. “Andrew! What a pleasant surprise! We didn’t expect you
to arrive until later in the week when the other girls do. You do plan to accompany them don’t
you?”
“Most assuredly. I decided to give in to my primal urges and visit tonight. I was hoping I
might find you and Marcella with some free time to share. I assume Sally is pursuing some highly
erotic endeavors with Allen?”
“She is. Never mind that. Tell me more about those primal urges of yours.”
“I thought perhaps a rather private torture session might be a pleasant way to end the
evening.”
“You are a surprise just waiting to be discovered. What exactly do you suggest?”
“Why don’t you and Marcella set the mood and we can proceed from there.”
“Andrew! I do believe your asking us to give you a private show!”
“That would be most stimulating.”
Marcella and Gina exchanged surprised smiles. His request had caught them both by
surprise. It was not at all what they expected, but they recovered quickly. Gina gave him a
wicked smile. “Fasten your seat belt, Andrew. You’re in for a night you’ll not soon forget.”
Lisa thrashed wildly on the bed, her tight pussy milking Anthony’s cock mercilessly. She
wanted more of him and intended to have her way with him. She was hotter than she could
remember ever being before, as if she had somehow discovered an amazing new dimension of
pleasure. She was unstoppable and merciless. She wanted to hear her soul mate scream with
pleasure. Her thighs were wrapped around his head and she squeezed with all her strength, feeling
his hot breath splashing on her wet pussy as she licked and sucked his cock, feeling it stiffen once
again. She ravaged his body relentlessly and he exploded once again with a furious burst of hot
cum. Lisa seized the sex toy from under her pillow and thrust it into her lover’s hands. “Take me
baby! Work me over until I can’t take any more!”
Anthony worked the latex love stick into Lisa’s quivering mound. Lisa squealed as intense
sensations of pain and pleasure jolted her body. Anthony continued at a faster pace and Lisa
pounded the bed with her fists, her body shuddering violently as a series of powerful orgasms
ripped through her body. Her body glistened with sweat and her tousled hair was dripping wet.
Anthony could feel her body relaxing and he realized she was nearly unconscious. It was her wish
to be fucked completely senseless and he was confident he’d complied sufficiently with her
wishes. He collapsed next to his lover, pulling her close to him.
They drifted off to sleep, remnants of their torrid love session slowly subsiding. The eerie
sound of a train whistle echoed in the distance and Lisa stood with Anthony, holding his hand.
They in that same familiar place deep in the desert. The weathered and worn boarding platform
was just as they remembered it and they watched a sleek, black locomotive come into view
pulling seven railcars behind. The conductor step down from the railcar. It was their dear friend,
Jensen. They exchanged greetings and boarded the train expecting to meet Andrew in the dining
car.
The sound of Jensen’s voice caught them by surprise. They hadn’t heard him
approaching. “Andrew is . . . shall we say, indisposed. He suggested that you two go on to the
cabin at Boiler Bay without him. There’s someone there awaiting your arrival.”
Chapter 54
Anthony and Lisa watched the desert passing by in the moonlight. The strange, but not
unpleasant sensations Lisa had experienced earlier in the evening came flooding back. She had no
way of knowing she was at the center of a cosmic convergence. Anthony sensed her trepidation,
but remained silent. He was as puzzled as she was and neither of them realized the answers they
were seeking awaited them at the magical cabin by the sea.
The train slowed to a stop and they disembarked, stopping to admire the beauty and
wonder of another new morning sunrise. Anthony took Lisa’s hand in his and they walked to the
bluff overlooking the ocean below. As they stood gazing at the ocean Anthony felt a presence
near him. It was an inscrutable feeling. A shiver slithered down Anthony’s spine. They made
their way down the hillside to the cabin and climbed the steps to the porch. There was a stranger
seated at the rustic table inside. The man motioned to them. “Anthony, Lisa, come join me.”
Anthony stared at the stranger. There was an intriguing aura surrounding him that put
them instantly at ease. They sat down across the table from the stranger and he offered them
coffee.
“That does sound good.” Lisa smiled as she took the cup from the man.
“My name is Yachak.”
“How is it you know our names?”
“Does it matter?”
“I suppose not. I feel like we’ve known you from before, but I don’t understand how or
when.”
“Your knowledge of me is through Andrew’s eyes. There is much to explain, but first we
should share some coffee together.”

As they sat talking, Lisa and Anthony began to feel as though they had been reunited
with an old friend. They listened to Yachak explaining his connection to Andrew. He shared
mystical secrets with them that answered many questions and led to more. He reassured them
they would soon discover the amazing new destiny awaiting them. As the sun rose in the
morning sky Yachak motioned toward the door. “We should go to the water.”
Lisa and Anthony followed Yachak to the water’s edge and watched as he reached inside
his shirt and retrieved a worn leather bag. He opened it and turned it over, dumping the contents
into Lisa’s hand. She stared at the rocks, unsure of their significance. Before she could speak
Yachak explained.
“The rocks you hold are the essence of good and evil. They were in Andrew and Garrett’s
possession for many years. Andrew carried the white rock and Garrett the black. They came to
signify the divergence of their spirits. You are most likely unaware of the fact that on more than
one occasion Garrett attempted to end Andrew’s life. Cosmic intervention prevented that from
occurring, but it was not destined to last. Now a pair of entities is arising from the ashes of
adversity with the strength and power to set right what went so terribly wrong many years ago.”
Anthony frowned. “Are we part of that process?”
“You are. It is time to set in motion the destiny you are both about to share. Take the
rocks to the water’s edge, Lisa and let them rest in the sand.”
Lisa walked into the surf, feeling the cool water lapping at her ankles. She bent down and
gently deposited the rocks in the wet sand, peering intently at them as if she expected them to
disappear. She watched the colors of the rocks slowly fade into a muted gray and turned to
Yachak. “Have I done something wrong?”
“Certainly not. The magic within you is serving it’s intended purpose.”
Lisa woke with a start, a strange sensation coursing through her mind. Anthony was
watching her. “Good morning my sweet, sexy soul mate. Is your mind racing as fast as mine?”
“It is. We were at the cabin in Boiler Bay weren’t we?”
“We were. Us and Yachak. I love a mystery, but this is more than I can get my head
around.”
“I wonder what it all means?”
Anthony stared at the ceiling, gathering his thoughts. “I don’t know baby, but if my
instincts are correct we are about to embark on one hell of an adventure.”
The pleasant scent of breakfast cooking attracted her attention. “Let’s go get you some
breakfast. Your stomach’s been talking to me long enough.” She playfully tugged the blanket off
him admiring his erection. “Or we could have breakfast in bed.”
“As much as I’d love to take up where we left off last night I am feeling faint. Maybe we
should eat first and then play?”
“Well . . . . maybe I’ll decide to ask Tamara for a rematch instead. I loved watching you
watching me.”
“I loved it to, tiger lady. I’m getting hot all over again.”
Lisa kissed him. “Let’s go join the others for breakfast.”
“If you insist. Damn! I think you just about used me up last night. I’m not sure I’ve got
enough strength to walk all the way down to the galley.”
“I think you’ll do just fine. I’ll make sure of it.”
Sally was scurrying around the galley as Anthony and Lisa entered. “Good morning, you
two! We wondered if you were going to sleep the entire day away. Or were you sleeping?”
“Not the entire time.” There was a coy expression in Lisa’s eyes. “Where is everyone?”
“Out by the pool. Grab a plate of food and join them. Allen and I will be out as soon as I
finish cooking breakfast.”
The warm afternoon sunshine washed over Lisa and Anthony as they settled in pool side
next to Andrew. Anthony nudged his friend. “Glad to see you arrived early. Been here long?”
“Just a few hours.”
“You don’t look like you got much sleep.”
“I didn’t.”
Gina and Marcella emerged from the pool and sat down on either side of Andrew. Gina
gave Lisa a friendly smile. “Good morning, tigress.”
“Good morning to you to. I see you both remember Andrew.”
“Do we ever!” Marcella caught herself as the words tumbled out. “I . . . uh . . . yes! It
was wonderful renewing his acquaintance.”
Anthony laughed. “Huh! That’s a delightful way of explaining what I heard earlier this
morning.”
“It damn sure is!”
Andrew turned and saw Vincent, Elena, Amos and Monique standing close by. He gave
Marcella and Gina a mischievous smile. “It seems we’re the topic of conversation today.”
The friendly banter continued throughout the afternoon. Lisa and Anthony splashed and
played in the water until they were both exhausted and retreated to lounge chairs at pool side,
falling asleep together in the warmth of the sun.
In a city some distance from Galveston Darla, Tawny and Rikki shared a late lunch at the
Red Rose Diner. Darla missed working there, but she was excited about her new wrestling career.
Tawny’s eyes darted from the diner’s front door to the clock on the wall. “I don’t
understand what’s holding mom up. She said she’d meet us at four and it’s almost five.”
Darla tried to sound reassuring. “I”m sure everything’s fine. She probably just got a late
start. You did say she had a tough match last night, right?”
“She did, but when I talked to her this morning she sounded fine and planned on
leaving right after breakfast.”
Fran had indeed had a challenging match the evening before. Her opponent, Patricia
Ibugueren was known for her all-in approach to wrestling and in their previous two encounters
she’d left Fran defeated and barely able to exit the ring. Fran’s match the previous evening had
been even rougher and Fran’s entire body ached. As she drove she continued to contemplate
retirement from the wrestling business. She wasn’t getting any younger and as much as she loved
wrestling her body was nearly used up. She was sure Dom would be disappointed to hear she
was retiring, but he’d understand. She wasn’t the first woman who chose to hang up their tights
and live an easier life.
A billboard caught Fran’s attention. Elma’s Cafe the sign read. Fran realized she’d been
driving all day and only stopped for fuel and a fresh bottle of water. She was starving and late
anyway. Tawny would be worried and most likely displeased, but Fran decided to stop for a
quick meal. A waitress approached her carrying a menu and a coffee pot. “How ya doin? Want
some coffee?”
“I would, thanks.” Fran began to study the menu and realized the waitress was staring at
her. She pretended not to notice.
“I hope you don’t mind me asking but aren’t you Fighting Fran Rollins, the lady
wrestler?”
“I am.”
“I thought so! I saw you on television last night. You were awesome!”
Fran smiled. “Thanks, but I didn’t feel very awesome. I got my butt
handed to me.”
“I still think you’re awesome. You don’t lose many matches.”
“Thanks. I’m glad you enjoyed the match. How About some coffee?”
“Oh! I am sorry. You must think I’m a total ditz.” The waitress gave her an embarrassed
smile and filled Fran’s cup. “Just let me know when you’re ready to order.”
Fran turned her attention to the menu. A few minutes later her meal arrived. Fran was
soon lost in thought as she slowly ate. As much as she enjoyed the pro shows, she realized she
missed the topless matches she’d taken part in at an arena called The Ring Of Fire. Those times
had long passed, but the memories remained. Fran wished she could experience it all once more
before she left the business. She finished her meal and left, anxious to arrive at her destination.
Tawny would be an emotional basket case by now.
The sun was setting over Galveston Bay as Fran arrived in the city. Tawny’s directions
led Fran directly to the Red Rose Cafe. Tawny erupted with an excited shriek as she saw her
mother. “It’s about time you got here! What took so long?”
“It’s damn nice to see you to, kid.”
Their conversation continued for another hour. Darla was intrigued by Fran and peppered
her with questions about her career and her opponents. Fran shared her favorite memories,
especially her encounters with a woman named Monique. The discussion turned to the subject of
erotic wrestling. Fran had mixed emotions about the topic. She loved wrestling, topless matches
in particular, but never allowed herself to explore the intense sexuality of that style of wrestling.
It wasn’t that she hadn’t considered it.

Tawny glanced at the time. “Hey, the gym’s empty by now. Let’s show it to mom.”
There was an evil grin on her face. “Maybe we’ll show her how we work out.”
They arrived at the dilapidated building and went inside. Fran smiled as she surveyed her
surroundings; the odd collection of weights and the bedraggled wrestling ring. It reminded her of
the gym where she began wrestling such a long time ago.
Rikki unbuttoned her shirt and gave Tawny a taunting smile. “I’m in the mood to play
and besides, I owe you big time!”
“You didn’t get enough punishment last time?” Tawny stripped to her thong and leaped
into the ring. “Want to coach me, mom?”
“Sure. Darla can coach Rikki. Let’s see what you girls can do.”
Rikki didn’t wait for a response. She charged at Tawny and sent her sprawling on the
mat. Fran watched as Rikki took control of the action, maneuvering Tawny onto her back, her
thighs straddling Tawny’s head. Darla shouted encouragement to Rikki, urging her on. Fran
smiled proudly as she watched her daughter take all the punishment Rikki subjected her to and
seize control of the torture session. Gasps, shrieks and grunts filled the air as the women
continued to thrash and struggle. Fran could feel the heat of passion increasing as she paced
around the perimeter of the ring, shouting suggestions to Tawny. She noticed that Darla was
becoming thoroughly aroused as well. Darla stripped off her shirt and slipped off her trousers.
Fran found it difficult to maintain her focus on the action in the ring as she watched Darla. She
gave Darla a bold smile. Fran realized that tonight would be the night her fantasy would become
reality. It was an exciting possibility, yet unnerving.
Tawny and Rikki were dripping with sweat, their muscles quivering with exertion as they
continued. Tawny poured on more punishment, grinning as she dominated her playmate.
Satisfied that Rikki was finished, Tawny held her by the hair, dragging her to her knees. Before
she could continue, Darla grabbed the ropes and pulled herself up onto the ring apron. “Okay,
you two, it’s our turn!” Darla gave Fran a wicked smile.
There was a curious expression in Tawny’s eyes. She’d watched her mother wrestle
many times, but never like this. Mattie’s memories came flooding into her mind and an entirely
different set of scenarios began to tease her already heightened libido. A fresh sense of arousal
surged through her as she recalled the incredible rush of pleasure she experienced the first time
she prevailed over her mother, hearing her muffled gasps and shrieks as she suffered the effects of
Mattie’s punishing scissors hold.
Tawny pulled Rikki to her feet and they leaned against the ropes watching as Fran
slipped out of her clothing and unsnapped her bra. She slowly ascended the steps to the ring and
ducked through the ropes, turning to face Darla with a taunting smile. Fran and Darla circled each
other and Darla lunged at Fran. She found herself face down on the mat with Fran on top of her.
A frantic struggle ensued as Darla tried desperately to escape Fran’s grasp. The women rolled
across the ring into the ropes. Fran leaped to her feet and pounced on Darla again, wrapping her
arms around Darla’s head, squeezing her with a crushing headlock. Fran’s tit was pressed tight
against Darla’s face and she gasped with pleasure as she felt Darla’s mouth capture her erect
nipple.
Whatever inhibitions Fran was feeling about erotic wrestling before she began were
rapidly evaporating. Fran loosened her hold and pulled Darla on top of her, holding Darla by the
hair, guiding her mouth from one nipple to the other. Normally Fran would have continued the
punishment, eager to make her opponent suffer as much as possible.
Darla took her time with Fran, continuing to suck and nibble as she reached down and
buried her fingers in Fran’s quivering pussy. Moans and gasps echoed through the room as Fran
became even more aroused. The sexual tension the women shared intensified quickly as they
continued to pursue their carnal pleasures. Darla worked her way into position on top of Fran,
straddling her head with her thighs. Darla grinned wickedly at Tawny and Rikki as she sat on
Fran’s face, her hands on her hips projecting a triumphant aura.
Fran grabbed Darla’s tits, one in each hand. Darla peered intently at Fran. “So you want
to pull tits, huh?”
Rikki couldn’t restrain herself. “Roll her over, Darla. Roll her over and soften her up!”
Darla complied, rolling onto her side as she tightened her thighs around Fran’s head. Fran
released Darla’s breasts and struggled to endure the pressure Darla was exerting. Several minutes
passed as Darla continued to grind on her hold. She rolled Fran onto her back, pressing her
steamy pussy tight against Fran’s face. “Lick me! Lick my pussy!”
Fran’s mind raced with emotions as she continued to explore what for her were entirely
new and intriguing sensations. Up to now she had never allowed herself to experience the
pleasures of being submissive. Fran’s tongue found it’s target and Darla squealed as surges of
pleasure swept over her. Darla’s hips pumped with a frenzied rhythm as she felt herself nearly
ready to explode in a burst of completion. Fran continued at a relentless pace and soon
accomplished what she’d intended as she felt Darla unleash a powerful orgasm.
Darla leaned forward, gasping for breath as her body shuddered uncontrollably and Fran
lashed out with her legs, trapping Darla in a head scissors. Both women tightened their grip on
the other and the intensity of the encounter increased even more.
Tawny watched as her mother and Darla continued to struggle, locked together in an epic
head scissors battle. Sensations of pain and pleasure pulsed through their bodies as they
continued to punish each other mercilessly. It appeared Fran’s hold on Darla was beginning to
weaken her, but much to her surprise Darla’s strength surged. The sound of Lisa’s voice came to
her, urging her on, giving her fresh resolve. It was an eerie feeling that Darla found almost
unnerving. Her trepidation dissipated quickly as the thrill of domination filled her mind and she
ground her thighs on Fran’s head, grinning as she watched her playmate’s contorted face.
Fran’s legs quivered uncontrollably and she couldn’t maintain her grip. Darla released her
hold and struggled to her feet, holding Fran by the hair. She dragged Fran to her knees, smiling
triumphantly as she saw Fran on her knees in front of her. There was an astounded expression on
Tawny’s face as she saw her mother exhausted and unable to stand.
Chapter 55
Anthony glanced at the clock and smiled. “Darla’s going to be making her wrestling debut
soon. I think she’ll do real well.”
“She will. She’ll win her match.”
“Wow. You think?”
“I do.”
Darla paced nervously as she waited impatiently for her match to begin. The dressing
room door opened and she saw her Fran smiling at her. “It’s your night to fly, girl. Nervous?”
“I am! Hell! I’m way beyond nervous.”
“Shit, that’s the way you’re s’posed to feel. I’d be worried if you weren’t a ball of
nerves.”
The sound of Dominic’s booming voice interrupted their conversation. “You’re up, tiger.
Get out there and show me what you can do.”
Darla gave him a nervous smile as she bolted out the door and hurried toward the ring.
The crowd erupted with applause as she appeared. Her opponent stood in the ring watching her
approach. Sheena projected an air of supreme confidence as she turned and walked slowly to her
corner. Darla stepped through the ropes, bouncing from foot to foot as nervous energy surged
through her body.
The referee called the women to the center of the ring for their pre match instructions and
motioned for the bell to sound. As it clanged, signaling the start of the match, Darla moved warily
closer to Sheena. The women circled and locked arms in a test of strength. Sheena was every bit
as strong as Darla had assumed she would be. They stood toe to toe, struggling for position, each
attempting to force the other off their feet.

Sheena hooked her leg behind Darla’s and sent her crashing onto her back on the mat,
trapped in a painful arm hold. Darla tried to roll to her knees, but Sheena maintained her hold and
held her in place, increasing the pressure. A rush of adrenaline surged through Darla’s body and
she worked her way free of Sheena’s hold, pouncing on her like a jungle cat. Sheena thrashed
wildly, but Darla persisted, clamping Sheena in a headlock. She dragged Sheena to her feet and
squeezed with all her strength. Sheena hugged her waist, trying to pry herself free, but Darla
responded with even more pressure. A sudden lunge sent Darla careening into the ropes and
Sheena slammed her to the mat with an arm drag takedown. She moved into position and worked
on Darla’s arm, her knee firmly planted on Darla’s long hair. Darla screamed at the referee. “My
hair, ref! She’s pulling my hair!”
The referee issued a stern warning to Sheena, instructing her to break the hold. Sheena
refused and the referee leaned closer, threatening to count her out. Sheena reluctantly complied
and the women leaped to their feet. Sheena lunged at Darla and slammed her to the mat again. The
arena was awash in sound as fans shouted encouragement to their favorite wrestler. They seemed
to be equally divided as to their favorite, half cheering for Sheena and half for Darla.
Sheena was intent on weakening Darla’s legs. She worked on Darla with a combination of
step-over toe holds and figure-four leg locks. Darla managed to escape each time and Sheena’s
frustration showed on her face. Both women were dripping with sweat and breathing heavily, the
heat of the overhead lights adding to the demands of extreme physical exertion. Darla managed to
crawl to the ropes and grabbed one with both hands, hoping to force a break. Sheena responded
by pulling her back, landing her face down on the mat with a resounding thud. She threw her
entire weight into her hold and Darla covered her face with both hands as she squealed loudly.
Sheena gave the fans at ringside a sadistic grin as she continued to work Darla over. She
leaned back, her arm muscles quivering as she put more pressure on Darla’s legs. Darla squirmed
into position and grabbed a handful of Sheena’s hair. The maneuver drew an immediate
admonition from the referee and Darla released her grip, but before she could move out of range
Darla trapped her, wrapping her arm around Sheena’s head. She scrambled on top of Sheena and
straddled her opponent’s head with her thighs as she clamped her in an arm hold. She had
Sheena’s hair firmly trapped beneath both knees, making it more difficult for Sheena to move.
Sheena screamed at the referee, insisting her hair was being pulled. The referee dropped to the
mat, peering intently at Darla’s position. Just as he did, Darla repositioned herself and avoided
being forced to relinquish her advantage. Sheena thrashed frantically under Darla and nearly
managed to escape, but found herself trapped once again in Darla’s grasp. Darla dragged her to a
sitting position and captured her in a punishing chin lock, a confident smile on her sweat-streaked
face.
A chorus of female voices attracted Darla’s attention. Her eyes swept over the fans
seated at ringside and she recognized Lisa seated between a young blond woman and a statuesque
brunette. All three were cheering for her. As they urged her on she felt a surge of fresh resolve
sweeping over her body.
Darla shifted her position and lashed out with her legs, trapping Sheena’s head between
her thighs. A wicked grin spread across her face as she poured more pressure on the head
scissors, savoring the sight of her opponent suffering the effects of the hold. She leaned back on
her arms, summoning all her strength as she continued the punishment.
Darla once again focused her gaze on Lisa and the two women accompanying her. A
strange, euphoric sensation settled over her as she watched them watching her. It was as if their
voices were emanating from inside her head. The sound of the referee’s voice shattered her
phantasm and she looked down to see Sheena waving her arms frantically signaling her
submission. She released her grip on Sheena’s head and stood up. An exultant smile lit up her face
as she surveyed the crowd applauding loudly for her. Her gaze shifted to confusion and surprise
as she realized Lisa and the two women accompanying her were nowhere to be seen.
There was a contented smile on Lisa’s face as she snuggled closer to Anthony, feeling his
breath gradually slowing. She felt his hand brushing her tousled hair from her eyes as he gave her
a loving smile. “You, my sweet, sexy baby are an amazing lover.”
“It’s you that makes it all possible. You are my magic man.”
The lovers drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other’s arms. A familiar sound echoed in
the distance as Lisa found herself standing alone on a weathered and worn boarding platform next
to a dilapidated train station deep in the desert. The long, lonesome sound of a train whistle
reverberated through the stillness of the night.
Lisa shivered slightly, realizing she was alone. She struggled to maintain her composure as
she saw a sleek, black locomotive come into view pulling seven railcars behind. It came to a stop
next to the platform and Lisa expected to see her old friend, Jensen appear. Much to her surprise
two male figures appeared in his place. It was Andrew and his brother, Garrett.
Her expression was a mixture of apprehension and delight as she saw them approaching.
“Come aboard. You are about to embark on an entirely new and amazing adventure.”
Lisa followed the men to the dining car and settled into a chair. Garrett set a cup of tea in
front of her and smiled. “We, Andrew and I, are forever indebted to you. The magic you possess
was sufficient to break the spell that held us captive for so long. Black and white have softened
into shades of gray in ways you might not fully comprehend, but it was your powers that made
it possible. Soon you will be repaid in a way that is surely commensurate with what you have
done for us.”
Lisa gazed silently out the dining car window at the desert passing by, flooded with
moonlight. She turned to Andrew and Garrett and gave them an inquisitive smile. “I’m not sure
what I have done or how I did it, but I’m really glad you’re both reunited. All I want in life is to
be with my Anthony.”
“You shall be. It is the will of Yachak that it become a reality. Over the next few days
you will experience thoughts and emotions that might strange and almost at odds with each other,
but allow yourself to follow them. All that happens was meant to be.”
Lisa awoke sitting bolt upright in bed. She struggled to catch her breath, a startled
expression on her face. She turned to see Anthony staring at her. He put his arms around her,
pulled her close and kissed her gently. “It’s okay baby, everything’s fine.”
Lisa fell back onto the bed running her hands across her face. She could hear voices mixing
with a myriad of thoughts all crowding into her mind simultaneously. There was a gentle knock at
the door. “Hey you passionate animals! Come on down and join us.”
Anthony smiled at Lisa. “Shall we?”
“I’d rather stay in bed with you, but I we should be sociable.”
Anthony gently wrapped a robe around Lisa and kissed her. “You are so incredibly
beautiful, my sweet. We’ll come back to bed later if you wish?”
The ringing of the telephone jarred Darla awake and she answered in a sleepy voice. It
was Tawny. “Damn, girl! You’re not even awake yet. We’re leaving in an hour.”
“Oh, shit! Is it that late? I’ll be ready by the time you all get here. I packed last night so
all I’ve got to do is shower and get dressed.”

“We’ll see you soon.”
Darla forced herself out of bed and stumbled into the bathroom. She stepped into the
shower and felt herself slowly coming alive as a stream of warm water pelted her body. Darla’s
mind was filled with odd thoughts of the previous evening. She smiled as she recalled the thrill
she felt as her hand was raised in victory. Then the recollection of events at ringside teased her
mind once again. She was certain she’d seen Lisa there and who were the two women with her?
More importantly, why did they leave before her match concluded? She assumed it must have
been her imagination shifting into overdrive.
Excited voices caught her attention as she stepped out of the shower. “I’ll be ready in a
few minutes. There’s fresh coffee if you want some.”
Tawny grinned at Rikki. “I told you we should’ve called earlier. Damn! It’s getting late.”
“Chill out, girl. We’ll be out’ve here before you know it.”
Tawny was in no mood to be calm. She was excited about their excursion and even more
excited by the thought of seeing Amos and Vincent again. Darla appeared, carrying a large
suitcase with her. “Okay, I’m ready. Shall we go?”
“Its about time! Let’s get out’a town before afternoon traffic gets heavy.”
Darla settled into the cavernous rear seat of Rikki’s aging Cadillac as she sped toward the
interstate freeway. Music blared from the radio’s speakers and Darla closed her eyes, excited
thoughts teasing her mind like the sound of mystical wind chimes blown about by a whimsical
summer breeze.
The women had completed a little more than half their journey as the sun set on the
western horizon and darkness settled over them. Rikki glanced at the fuel gauge. “We better find a
gas station soon or we’ll have to hitchhike.”

Tawny giggled. “That might be fun, but what I really want to find is someplace to eat.
I’m so hungry my asshole thanks me every time I swallow.”
Darla rolled her eyes. “You do have a way with words.”
Tawny rummaged through her purse and retrieved a crumpled cigarette pack. “Damn! I’m
almost out of cigarettes. I can do without gasoline and I can manage without dinner, but I do need
some smokes.”
A well-lit billboard loomed in the distance advertising fuel and food a few miles ahead. A
relieved smile appeared on Rikki’s face as she pointed at the sign. “There you go! We can get fuel
and a meal all at once. How cool is that?”
Rikki came to a stop in front of a bank of fuel pumps. Am attractive young woman met
them as they climbed out of the car, looking like more like she belonged on a farm than working at
a gas station. She gave them a friendly smile and began to fill the Cadillac. Rikki handed the
woman two twenty dollar bills. “Is there anyplace close by we can get a room for the night?”
The woman barely heard Rikki’s question as she stared at them. “Wow! I saw all three of
you on the wrestling show last night! This is way cool!”
“Huh. I didn’t realize the show was televised this far.”
Tawny grinned. “It’s a nifty new invention called cable television you doofus. Sheesh!”
Darla laughed. “We’re glad you enjoyed the show. Now about a place to stay . . . ?”
“Oh! Well, there’s several places just off the freeway about ten miles from here. Any of
them are good.”
Darla thanked the woman and they drove across the parking lot to the all-night diner.
They went inside, settled into a booth and a waitress who could easily have been the fuel
attendant’s mother. Two hours later, fortified with a meal and plenty of coffee they arrived at the
Three Rivers Motel and checked in. The room was sparsely furnished, but clean and comfortable.
Darla surveyed the two beds and smiled. “Okay, how do we do this?”
“Do what?”
“There’s three of us and two beds.”
Tawny smiled wickedly. “We could all three use one . . . . . or . . . . hell. I don’t know.”
Darla grinned. “I do like the way you think, but I’m saving my strength. I’ve got a feeling
we’ll need it when we get to Sally’s.”
Rikki gave Tawny an evil smile. “Looks like it’s you and me then.”
Darla slipped into bed, falling asleep almost immediately. Tawny and Rikki chose sexual
pleasure over sleep and the room reverberated with gasps and moans as the women thrashed and
struggled on the bed, an erotic tangle of arms and legs. Roused from sleep more than once, Darla
considered joining them, but chose not to. There would be plenty of time to pursue her sexual
pleasures once she arrived at her destination.
It was late afternoon when Galveston Bay came into view. Darla gazed out the window,
excitement teasing her senses. Tawny studied a crumpled street map and gave Rikki directions as
she drove. They arrived in front of a rambling ranch-style home on a quiet street in the suburbs of
Galveston. They parked the Cadillac and hurried to the front door where they were greeted
by an attractive blond woman with a deep tan. “Hi, you guys! We’ve been expecting you. Come
on in!”
Sally led them inside and showed them to their bedrooms. “Once you’re unpacked come
out to the pool. There’s suits in the pool house. I’m sure you’ll find something that fits.”
Darla smiled as she surveyed the suits hanging neatly on rack in the pool house. She chose
a bikini with red and white stripes and slipped into it, stopping to inspect herself briefly in the
mirror. Rikki gave her a playful nudge. “You need to lose the top.”
They were met with admiring stares as they approached the other guests. Gina smiled
approvingly. “I do like your style!”
Tawny gave Amos a coy smile. “Hi Amos, it’s been a long time.”
Amos introduced the three to the other guests and Darla settled into a lounge chair next to
Lisa and Anthony. Soon they were chatting and laughing like old friends. As the sun sank lower
on the western horizon Eduardo and Vincent lit the coals in the large grill on the patio and began
cooking dinner. The smoky scent of steak broiling over open flames wafted through the air and
Darla realized how hungry she was. The evil smile on her face indicated she was hungry for more
than just food.
The sumptuous meal concluded. Sally and Sheila whisked away the dinner dishes and
reappeared carrying a large ornate tray. On it were two large pitches of iced tea and glasses for
everyone. Lisa smiled as she lifted her glass in a toast to a delightful evening. She moved closer to
Anthony and snuggled onto his lap, whispering in his ear. “Are you ready for a really special
surprise?”
“I’ve been waiting all day for you to surprise me.”
“I think this surprise might surpass your fondest fantasies.”
Darkness was fast approaching when Sally suggested they move inside. Soft lights and
hauntingly beautiful music streaming from the sound system bathed the room in an erotic aura.
Darla was amazed as she saw the large wrestling ring situated at the far end of the surrounded by
plush furniture. She ran her hands over the burgundy velvet covering and smiled. “Wow! This is
very nice.”
Gina moved closer. “I am looking forward to some play time with you.”
“We will play together I’m sure, but Lisa’s invited me to join her and several others for
something really special.”
“Do tell! Give me a hint!”
“Lisa would rather it be a surprise.”
Andrew and Lisa appeared to be deep in conversation. Anthony watched his soul mate,
consumed by curiosity. It was clear the discussion involved him.
Vincent gave his cosmic brother a mysterious smile as Monique stood up and walked
purposefully toward the ring. She grabbed Darla by the hand and pulled her to her feet. “C’mon
girl, it’s time to play.”
Lisa approached Anthony and whispered in his ear. Surprise and intense arousal flashed
in his eyes as he followed Lisa to the ring. Monique and Darla leaned over the ropes, watching as
Lisa unbuttoned Anthony’s shirt and unsnapped his trousers. She gave him a playful push and
Monique grabbed him by the arm, pulling him into the middle of the ring. Lisa dove between the
ropes and pounced on her soul mate, joining Darla and Monique as they quickly subdued
Anthony.
Amos smiled as memories of a similar experience flooded his mind. Anthony was totally
dominated by the three women. They continued at a relentless pace, bringing him close to release
repeatedly, choking off the flow of hot cum as their hands tightened around his pulsing cock.
Delirious with arousal, Anthony panted and moaned. Lisa positioned herself on top of him, her
tight pussy capturing his shaft, squeezing him tighter as her love canal milked him with frantic
urgency. She gasped and shrieked as Anthony’s hips surged up to meet her powerful lunges. Lisa
clawed his chest, her body glistening with sweat.
Monique and Darla thrashed and struggled next to them on the mat, locked together in an
erotic tangle each with the other’s head captured between their powerful thighs. Anthony was
oblivious to the torture session occurring next to him. He was focused on his soul mate and felt
himself erupt with a furious blast of finality that nearly rendered him unconscious.
Lisa felt herself floating as if she were weightless. It was euphoric, yet frightening.
Anthony was nowhere to be found. She realized she was aboard the Hitchcock Railway, seated at
a table in the dining car. Yachak smiled across the table at her. “There is nothing to fear. You are
embarking on a new and wonderful journey.”
“Where is Anthony?”
“He and Lisa have departed for a new destination of their own.”
Tears ran down her cheeks. “How can that be? I am Lisa! There must be some kind of
horrible mistake.” Lisa’s body shook uncontrollably as she continued to cry.
Yachak moved next to her and held her close. “You must understand, sweet lady, you are
not Lisa. Lisa is with Anthony. You are someone entirely new and special. You are the spirits of
many all in one body. You are Lisa, Monique, Tawny, Mattie and Darla. They are all a part of
you and you are a woman known as Misty. Your soul mate awaits your arrival. He doesn’t yet
know when or exactly where, but you will find him. His name is James Loren.”

Erotic Encounters

Diunggah oleh

Informasi Dokumen

Deskripsi Asli:

Hak Cipta

Format Tersedia

Bagikan dokumen Ini

Bagikan atau Tanam Dokumen

Opsi Berbagi

Apakah menurut Anda dokumen ini bermanfaat?

Apakah konten ini tidak pantas?

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

Erotic Encounters

Diunggah oleh

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

Erotic Encounters

James Loren Seventree

blending with grunts of sheer exertion as the women fought.

gasped with exertion.

downstairs. “Hey! Everything okay? You mad at me?”

“Hell no. I just need to do something.”

“Yea? Like what?”

me until I can’t cum anymore.”

out on the mat gasping for breath.

“How come you’d ask me that?”

beg for mercy.”

down next to him. “You look really excited. What’s up?”

like to meet you.”

“You mean as in me and her together?”

some. She’s plenty tough and loves to play rough.”

“Sure! I’d love to meet her.”

wanna show you.”

muscles than a lot of guys,”

“So she’s strong and knows some wrestling moves, huh?”

You’ll see what I mean once ay meet her.”

been a tent. “Wow! You made this?”

found the tent at an army surplus store.”

and stepped out of her pants. “Wanna wrestle?”

Melissa grinned. “What d’ya have in mind Jerry?”

seat. You like?”

this is an all-out torture session, right?”

“We go at it until one of us is out of it. Tit pulling is okay?”

“Sure. No choking, biting or punching. Everything else is okay.”

“Good. I like it that way.”

over head scissors.

“Hell no. Finish her!”

worked her way higher on Mattie’s body.

punishment was taking it’s toll on Melissa.

other. “Lick my pussy! Lick it! Oh! Yes!”

down her inner thighs.

squealed as Mattie continued to punish her.

behind her, pushing her legs apart.

over like this and was wild with arousal.

amazing. I’ve never been worked over like this.”

“We’ll rest awhile and go at it again.”

“I’d like that!”

to the bathroom, cavorting playfully in the shower together.

collapsed onto the bed and were soon sleeping.

finish what we started.”

they thrashed and struggled.

Melissa’s tongue and lips gliding across her upper thighs.

unconscious when Mattie finally let up on her.

“Huh uh. I’ve had enough.”

I do like to play rough.”

“I’d like that. My shift ends at nine.”

“We’ll see you then, Mattie.”

her night’s work. “Hey Mattie, you about ready to go?”

“I am! Let’s get out’ here.”

“You wanna ride with me and mom?”

and the shop hasn’t finished the repairs yet.”

“Wrestling? You like wrestling?”

“So what kind of wrestling do you like?”

Sally was intrigued. “How’d you discover erotic wrestling?”

friend of mine from school to join us.

think I’m weird.”

Sheila nodded. “You’ll be surprised, but definitely pleased.”

and surroundings she’d experienced in Jerry’s barn. “Wow! This is unbelievable.”

divorced. That and half the business we owned when we married.”